



Class. 

Book l , •' i.L 

GojpghtN 0 Y aA. 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT; 


























































































































































































































































































































I 





















































































































































































































































































































THE YOUNG RANGERS 


Books by Everett T, Tomlinson . 


IN “ WAR OF THE REVOLUTION SERIES” 

Three Colonial Boys. A Story of the Times 
of ’76. 368 pages. Cloth. i2mo. #1.50. 

Three Young Continentals. A Story of the 
American Revolution. 364 pages. Cloth. i2mo. 
#1.5°. 

Washington’s Young Aids. A Story of the 
New Jersey Campaign, 1776-1777. 391 pages. Cloth. 
i2mo. $1.50. 

Two Young Patriots; or, Boys of the Frontier. 

A Story of Burgoyne’s Invasion. 366 pages. 
Cloth. i2mo. $1.50. 


In the Camp of Cornwallis. Being the Story 
of Reuben Denton and His Experiences During 
the New Jersey Campaign of 1777. 354 pages. 
Cloth. i2mo. $1.50. 


IN “ THE COLONIAL SERIES” 

With Flintlock and Fife. A Tale of the 
French and Indian Wars. 353 pages. Cloth. 
i2mo. $1.50. 

The Fort in the Forest. A Story of the 
Fall of Fort William Henry in 1757. 341 pages. 
Cloth. i2mo. $1.50. 

A Soldier of the Wilderness. A Story of 
Abercrombie’s Defeat and the Fall of Fort 
Frontenac in 1758. 357 pages. Cloth. i2mo. 

$1.50. 

The Young Rangers. A Story of the Conquest 
of Canada. 351 pages. Cloth. i2mo. $1.50. 

Each volume is illustrated with five full page illustrations . 



























































































































i 































% 


7 



The Young Rangers 


A STORT OF THE CONGEST 
OF CANADA 


BY 

EVERETT T. TOMLINSON 

a 


WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY 

CHASE EMERSON 



W. A. WILDE COMPANY 
BOSTON CHICAGO 


LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
Two Conies Received 

AUG 28 1906 

CopyrifOt entry 

a***.'** 

CLASS /JO. XXc. No. 



Copyright, 1906 
By W. A. Wilde Company 

All rights reserved 


The Young Rangers 


Preface 


T HE story of the conquest of Canada by the 
British and provincial arms is one of the 
most romantic in the annals of American his- 
tory. The attack on the stronghold of Quebec, 
where the gallant Wolfe, and his no less gallant 
adversary, Montcalm, fell, has been frequently 
told. With the downfall of this citadel the 
power of France in the new world was trans- 
ferred to Great Britain. 

At the same time it was not the taking of 
Quebec alone that decided the possession of 
Canada. Fort Duquesne, the forts at Niagara, 
Oswego and Frontenac, the capture of Louis- 
burg, Ticonderoga and Crown Point, and the 
opening up of Lake George and Lake Cham- 
plain, as well as the surrender at Montreal — all 
had an important part in the conquest, although 
in the greater glory of the siege of Quebec, the 
daring deeds of the soldiers and “ Bangers ” in 
these other places have been somewhat ignored. 

This story is an attempt to portray some of 
the heroic acts of the regulars and their hardy 
comrades of the provinces in the lesser known 
but equally important events of the conquest. 
5 


6 


Preface 


They all aided in winning the final victory that 
marked the downfall of the French in America, 
and ought not to be passed over lightly by those 
who would be familiar with the facts of Ameri- 
can history. 

The writer hopes that this story — the inci- 
dents of which are all founded on fact — ma} r 
lead its young readers to make further and more 
complete investigations of their own. 

Everett T. Tomlinson. 


Elizabeth , N. J. 


CONTENTS 


I. 

A Tragedy in the Forest . 

. 


ii 

II. 

The Camp in Danger . 



22 

III. 

The Cabin in the Wilderness 



32 

IV. 

An Arrival .... 



42 

V. 

The Hooting of the Owls . 



53 

VI. 

An Attack 



64 

VII. 

Peter’s Plight .... 



75 

VIII. 

At the Cave .... 



85 

IX. 

The Return from the Clearing . 



95 

X. 

In the Camp .... 



106 

XI. 

A Cure for Jeremiah . 



116 

XII. 

A Task for the Young Soldiers . 



127 

XIII. 

Perplexed 



i 37 

XIV. 

A Startling Word 



148 

XV. 

Amherst’s Advance 



158 

XVI. 

An Easy Victory 



168 

XVII. 

The Deeds of the Abenakis 



178 

XVIII. 

An Exciting Moment . 



189 

XIX. 

The Cry in the Forest 



200 

XX. 

The Major’s Bidding . 



210 

XXI. 

A Perplexing Frenchman . 



220 

XXII. 

A Critical Time .... 



231 

XXIII. 

Peter’s Vigil .... 



242 

XXIV. 

A Flight 



253 

XXV. 

The March in the Darkness 



263 


7 


8 


Contents 


XXVI. 

A Predicament .... 


. 274 

XXVII. 

A Fresh Alarm 


. 284 

XXVIII. 

The Frenchman, Frank . 


• 295 

XXIX. 

A Desperate Plight . 


. 306 

XXX. 

The Sight of a Canoe 


• 3 1 7 

XXXI. 

The Road from Number Four . 


. 328 

XXXII. 

Conclusion .... 


• 339 


Illustrations 


“ She was startled by a growl from the dog ” 

Frontispiece 


PAGE 


19 


“ The hunter listened intently ” . . . .5 8 S 

“By platoons, or singly, the men already assem- 
bled were firing” . . . . 1 3 1 w 

“The canoe darted forward with the speed of the 

wind” . . . . . . .196 

I’m going in there! * ” ..... 264 












The Young Rangers 


CHAPTER I 
A Tragedy in the Forest 
HE shadows cast by the sun amongst the 



-L giant trees of the forest indicated that the 
hour of noon had arrived. A spring of water 
which poured its contents into a noisy little 
brook added its cooling invitation to that of the 
flickering shadows. Two oxen turned their 
eyes, almost pathetic in their expression of 
weariness, toward the man who was walking at 
their head, as if they would add their plea for a 
halt, and their feelings seemed to find expression 
in the words of the young woman in the wagon 
who said quietly, 

“ Sam, I think we’d better stop for dinner, 
don’t you ? ” 

“ Just as you say, Mary,” was the reply, and 
the desired halt was quickly made. 

The man relieved the oxen of their yoke and 
turning the patient beasts to the little spring 
watched them with silent pleasure as they drank 
long and deeply. When their thirst had been 
quenched he hobbled them to prevent their 


I 2 


The Young Rangers 


wandering far from the spot and then turned 
hastily back to the woman who had already 
alighted from the huge canvas-covered wagon. 
In her hands she held an iron kettle which she 
had selected from the contents of the wagon, and 
as she saw her companion approach, she laughed 
lightly, saying, 

“ Sam, when I married you one of the things 
you promised was that you would start the fire. 
I’m waiting for you now.” 

“ You won’t have to wait long, Mary,” re- 
sponded Sam, laughing silently as he spoke. 
“ I’m as hungry as that bear I shot last night. 
Here’s some of him now,” he added, as, reaching 
into the rude wagon, he drew from beneath the 
scattered hay on its bottom some “ steaks ” of 
the animal to which he had referred. 

“ Mercy, Sam ! ” laughed Mar}q “ don’t begin 
till I’ve cooked it ! ” 

“ I’ll wait, if you don’t take too much time.” 

A rude fireplace was quickly fashioned of the 
stones which Sam collected, two stakes were 
driven into the ground on either side and a 
third was placed across them, resting upon 
crotches cut in the upright ends ; the iron kettle 
was filled with water and swung from the cross- 
piece, some dead branches were then placed 
under it, and in a brief time a fire had been 
kindled by the aid of the flint and tinder, and a 


A Tragedy in the Forest 13 

curl of smoke began to rise on the soft spring 
air. 

It was early in May in the year 1759. For 
two days the couple had been journeying from 
Fort Edward in their rude conveyance, and 
hours had now elapsed since they had seen a 
human face. Like many another family they 
had selected a section of land for their home, 
and with their few belongings were seeking the 
place which was to be their own, there to erect a 
house, fell the trees and subdue the wilderness. 
The difficulties that confronted them did not 
appear to have any terrors, for the young 
woman’s face betrayed her interest and eager- 
ness, and the manner of Sam, her husband, the 
continued enthusiasm which possessed him. 

It was only in the preceding winter that Sam 
had surprised all his friends by taking unto him- 
self a wife. A hunter and trapper since his 
boyhood, avoiding the settlements for the most 
part, save when the necessity of disposing of his 
furs or securing the powder and the few articles 
that were required by him in his occupation had 
compelled him to visit the places, he had made 
but few friends, though these few were extremely 
fond of him, aware as they were of his sterling 
qualities of heart and hand. 

In the summers immediately preceding the 
one upon which this story opens, with his young 


14 The Young Rangers 

friend, Peter Van de Bogert, Sam had had a 
share in the stirring experiences in the war then 
being waged between the settlers and the French, 
with their Indian allies, for the control, if not 
the possession, of the entire region. 1 Perhaps it 
was due to the reaction from the restless feelings 
born of these thrilling experiences, or it may 
have been that the hunter, who had arrived at 
the time when half his years had already passed, 
had come to understand that a home was a 
necessary part of every true man’s life, or it may 
have been entirely due to the gentle ways of 
Mary Ingram, whom Sam had known in her 
home in Schenectady, that the change came. 
At all events, whatever the cause may have 
been, Sam had surprised his friends by his mar- 
riage, and now, with Mary his wife, and the 
worldly goods — which his possessions, resulting 
from the sale of furs in the preceding years, had 
obtained, and with which Mary had been duly 
“ endowed,” he had, to all appearances, re- 
nounced all his former works and ways, and was 
making his journey through the forest to the 
land he had secured. For years, unknown even 
to Peter, Sam had, as he said, “ had his eye ” on 
this beautiful spot, and his joy, when he could 
declare that it was indeed his own, was bound- 

^ee “With Flintlock and Fife,” “The Fort in the Forest, ” and 
“ A Soldier of the Wilderness.” 


*5 


A Tragedy in the Forest 

less. Mary had caught a part of his enthusiasm 
as she had listened to his descriptions, and her 
eagerness to aid in making a home there, was 
almost as great as his own. 

It was the natural way, followed by most of 
those who made their homes in the newly-settled 
region. The necessary implements and tools for 
felling the trees, breaking the sod and raising 
the scanty crops, that in all probability they 
would be able to secure for a time, were placed 
in the canvas-covered wagon together with the 
few articles which would be essential in the little 
house of logs that it was planned to erect. A 
yoke of oxen was also purchased, one horse, that 
now followed the slow-moving conveyance, tied 
to the rear of the wagon, was obtained, a large 
supply of powder and bullets had been bought, 
and all things were believed to be ready for the 
venture. Indeed there were many who looked 
upon Sam and Mary as being especially well 
provided with this world’s goods. 

Two other members of the party must not be 
omitted in the description. One was a cow that, 
tied beside the horse to the rear of the wagon, 
followed uncomplainingly, and the other was a 
huge dog of no particular breed, or rather 
combining the elements of many in one. Sam 
was wont to declare boastfully, that in size, 
strength and daring there was not a dog like 


1 6 The Young Rangers 

“ Billy, ” nor were there many who were inclined 
to dispute the claim. He was named for Sir 
William Johnson, for whom the hunter cher- 
ished a boundless feeling of admiration. Per- 
haps Billy’s disposition had something to do 
with the failure to belittle his powers, for though 
the dog was devotedly attached to Sam and 
Mary, he was not slow to resent any attentions, 
however well meant, on the part of other people. 
To this rule there was one exception. When- 
ever Peter Van de Bogert had been present in 
the preceding days, — and his visits we may be 
sure were not infrequent, — the dog never failed 
to greet his coming with the most extravagant 
expressions of delight. Billy’s strongest antipa- 
thies, however, were manifested against the Indi- 
ans, and his keen scent never failed to inform 
those who might be near him of the approach 
of any straggler from the adjacent tribes. At 
such times his rage became intense and it was 
only by the sharp word of one of the three per- 
sons to whom he yielded an abject obedience, 
that he could be prevented from rushing sav- 
agely upon the intruder. What had aroused 
this antipathy no one knew, but the hunter, 
whose love for the “ redskins ” was not much 
stronger than that of his dog’s, had laughingly 
declared that Billy had “ the family feeling,” 
and as a guard for Mary would be all the more 



A Tragedy in the Forest 


l 7 


valuable when he himself should be compelled 
to be absent from home. 

The dog’s interest in the proceedings when 
the halt for dinner was made, was certainly not 
less keen than that of his two human friends, 
and the steadfastness with which he remained 
motionless near the improvised fireplace was a 
source of no slight amusement to the hunter and 
his wife. 

“ Mary,” said Sam, suddenly, “ there’s trout 
in the brook at the foot of the hill. What do 
you say to having some with our dinner? ” 

“ Will it take long to get them? ” 

Sam laughed silently (not even his closest 
friend could remember ever to have heard the 
hunter laugh) and said, “ You keep right on 
’tending to your business, an’ if I’m not back in 
time don’t wait for me.” 

“Will it be safe for me here?” inquired 
Mary, a trifle anxiously. 

“ I don’t b’lieve anything will eat ye up, 
Mary, long’s Billy J. is with you,” and he 
glanced at the dog as he spoke; “an’ besides, 
I shan’t be out o’ the sound of yer call. If ye 
need me all ye’ll have t’ do is to lift up your 
voice an’ say so.” 

At once securing his hooks and lines, and 
cutting a light sapling to serve as a rod, the 
hunter quickly departed, while Mary gave her 


i8 


The Young Rangers 


\ 


undivided attention to the preparation of their 
noonday repast. There was meal in a bag in 
the wagon, “ Indian meal ” the settlers termed 
it, and from this she made “ Johnny-cake,” 
while the bear steaks broiled over the open fire. 

So busied had the young woman been in the 
preparation of the simple dinner, that she had 
no thought of fear, despite the loneliness of her 
situation. The leaves of the great trees above 
and about her, the music of the little brook 
bubbling from the spring, the songs of the many 
birds in the near-by bushes, were all part of a 
life to which she had been accustomed, and the 
fact that Sam was within calling distance and 
that Billy J. was sleeping near the improvised 
fireplace, was an additional means of protection. 
Besides this there was a rifle in the wagon, and 
she was well skilled in its use, for Sam’s pride in 
his own marksmanship was scarcely less than in 
that of his wife, who had proved herself an apt 
pupil under his teachings. 

Her tasks were nearly completed and she was 
beginning to wonder why Sam did not return. 
She arose and peered into the forest, whither he 
had gone, but there were no signs of her hus- 
band’s presence. She placed her hands about 
her mouth and prepared to give the familiar 
call which she knew would hasten him. If Sam 
would bring his trout, and there was no ques- 


A Tragedy in the Forest 19 

tion in her mind that he would secure some, 
then, as soon as they were cooked, the dinner 
would be all prepared, and if his feelings were 
like her own she knew lie would be ready for it. 

Before the first call was given, however, she 
was startled by a growl from the dog, and, turn- 
ing quickly, she perceived that he was standing 
erect, the hair upon his back on end, and his 
whole appearance so savage as to alarm her at 
once. She knew Billy J. too well not to under- 
stand that he had scented the approach of In- 
dians, for only when they were near did he ever 
display such ferocity. 

“ What is it, old fellow?” she whispered, as 
she stepped noiselessly to his side. “ What is 
it you see ? ” 

The dog turned his head to her for a moment, 
uttered a low whine as he licked her hand and 
then, with another savage growl bounded into 
the forest in the same direction Sam had taken. 

Despite the fear which instantly possessed her, 
Mary stepped quickly to the wagon, drew forth 
the rifle, carefully examined the priming, and 
then took her stand by the fireplace, the weapon 
tightly grasped in her hands, her heart beating 
rapidly, and every nerve and muscle tense as she 
waited, peering into the woods where she had 
last seen the dog. The impulse to shout a 
warning to Sam was restrained, for the frontier 


20 


The Young Rangers 

woman was well aware that a cry from her at 
such a time might only make the peril of her 
husband the greater. That there were Indians 
near she had no question, for the dog’s actions 
were not to be misunderstood. The only, or at 
least the greatest, danger to Sam was that he 
might be attacked when he was unaware of the 
presence of enemies, but otherwise her confi- 
dence in his ability to defend himself was bound- 
less. That he might rush into peril for her de- 
fense was her great fear, but there was nothing 
to do but wait, she decided, and with every sense 
alert and keen she remained where she was, ready 
to act instantly if the occasion should demand. 

The minutes passed in silence. Not a sound 
broke in upon the stillness save a whinny from 
the horse and the noisy murmur of the brook. 
Even the dog did not return, and his absence 
increased rather than relieved her fears. Her 
feeling of anxiety grew and she was about to 
glide forward through the brush, when she was 
startled by the sound of some one making his 
way through it. To her the sound was welcome, 
for it implied that no creeping foe, at least, was 
stealing upon the camp. 

In a moment the bushes in front of her parted, 
and the huge dog leaped forward bearing some- 
thing in his mouth. Wagging his tail vigor- 
ously and with every expression of delight, he 


A Tragedy in the Forest 21 

bounded to her side and laid his burden at her 
feet. 

With a cry of surprise Mary bent over and 
saw that the dog had brought in his mouth an 
Indian baby apparently not more than three 
months old ; but her dismay was greater than 
her surprise when she quickly discovered that 
the little one was dead, for the warmth of its 
body, as well as the marks upon the tiny neck, 
indicated only too well when and how it had 
met its death. 


CHAPTER II 


The Camp in Danger 
OR a moment the young woman was almost 



A overcome by the sight of the dead baby. 
That it had been strangled by the dog she knew 
at once, and with a choking voice she turned 
upon Billy J. exclaiming, 

“You bad dog! You wretch ! Why did you 
kill that poor little creature? You deserve to 
be shot ! ” 

The dog crawled to her feet, his pride all gone, 
presenting a picture of abject misery. He looked 
up into the face of his mistress and attempted to 
lick her hand, but her anger was .not to be 
assuaged in any such manner. She lifted the 
rifle and aimed it at the crouching animal. 
Sam’s pet was never, in all his life before, so 
near destruction as at that moment, and his 
crouching, fawning attitude seemed to express 
his fear. 

A moment later Mary lowered the gun, aware 
that her own peril might be increased by any 
rash act on her own part at such a time, and 
turning hastily about she once more peered into 


22 


The Camp in Danger 23 

the forest. The Indian babe could not have 
been alone. Perhaps at that very moment 
hostile eyes were gleaming at her from behind 
the trees and her own life was in peril. Hastily 
she drew back and at that moment the sound 
of approaching footsteps increased her alarm. 
As Sam quickly appeared her anxiety subsided, 
and when he laughingly threw a half-dozen 
trout at her feet, saying, “ There, Mary, I 

am ready now for Why ! What’s the 

trouble?” he hastily interrupted himself, as he 
became aware of the colorless face of his wife. 

“ Look there, Sam,” said Mary in a low voice, 
pointing to the little body as she spoke. 

“ What’s this ? ” demanded Sam, as he stepped 
forward to examine the body. The child, to all 
appearances, had not been strapped to a board or 
basket, as was the Indian custom, and its dress 
showed many little marks of care that revealed 
either rank, or a special love and pride on the 
part of its mother. 

“ Where did this come from, Mary?” inquired 
Sam, after a brief silence. 

“ I don’t know. Billy J. brought it in, and 
it’s plain he strangled the poor little thing. Pie 
ought to be shot ! ” she exclaimed, her voice 
breaking in her excitement. “ Will you shoot 
him, Sam? I almost did it myself but I 
couldn’t quite bring myself to it.” 


24 The Young Rangers 

“ No, the dog shall not be touched/' replied 
Sam quietly. 

“ He ought to be ! The poor little thing/' 
she began again as she bent over the little form 
and brushed back the soft, glossy hair from the 
forehead. 

“ The dog's not to blame,” said Sam, almost 
curtly. “ He’s been trained to eat up redskins, 
an' it may be a good thing for you, Mary, that 
he has.” 

“ Oh, but he killed the poor little thing ! ” 

a Well, a papoose or so doesn't matter much, 
does it? He might 'a' lived to grow up an' be 
a reg'lar varmint. I s'pose most o’ th’ redskins 
with Montcalm were once as small's that ! ” and 
Sam pointed at the little body to confirm his 
statement. 

“ I never believed you could be so hard- 
hearted, Sam ! ” exclaimed Mary with tears in 
her eyes. “ It doesn’t matter how bad some of 
them may be ; this poor little thing hadn't ever 
harmed any one.” 

“ No more it hadn’t,” admitted Sam, moved 
by the evident distress of his wife. “ But ye’ve 
got to think o' what it might 'a' growed to be. 
I'm sorry for it, Mary, I am honestly ; but Billy 
J. isn't to blame. He was only doin' just what 
his natur’ an' trainin' led him to do. Have ye 
seen any signs o’ th’ redskins, Mary ? ” he added 


The Camp in Danger 25 

in a low voice, at the same time looking intently 
all about him. 

“ That’s the only one I’ve seen, and I wish I 
hadn’t seen that.” 

“ Same here,” responded Sam cordially. 
“ Come, Mary, you come with me. I must 
take a look around an’ about, for where a 
baby is it’s safe t’ conclude there’s grown-ups, 
too.” 

“ I don’t want to go with you. Let me stay 
here. Please do.” 

“ Jest as you say, Mary. I’ll leave Billy J. to 
take care o’ ye.” 

“ I don’t want him,” replied Mary with a 
shudder. 

“ Oh, yes, ye do. I honestly think there isn’t 
much danger, but if there should happen t’ be 
any, Billy J.’ll look out for ye. Won’t ye, old 
fellow ? ” he added as he stooped and patted the 
dog on the head. Convinced that he had been 
restored to favor, the dog leaped upon his 
master with every evidence of his delight, but 
at Sam’s bidding he remained with the young 
woman, while the hunter himself entered the 
forest. 

In a brief time he returned, saying gently, 
“ It’s jest’s I thought, Mary. Come here and 
see for yourself.” 

The young woman eagerly followed her hus- 


26 


The Young Rangers 

band as he led the way through the trees, and 
when they had approached a second spring only 
a few yards distant from the one by which they 
had halted, Sam said, “ See that, Mary ? ” point- 
ing to the soft ground at his feet as he spoke. 

The young woman bent low over the spot her 
husband had indicated and carefully examined 
the imprint of a small moccasin. 

“ That was the baby’s mother, Sam ? ” she in- 
quired as she rose again. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Where do you think she is now ? ” 

“ Not far away.” 

“ Can’t I call to her ? Can’t I find her ? Oh, 
the poor thing ! How dreadfully she must be 
suffering. Shall I call, Sam?” she added 
eagerly. 

“ No use.” 

“ Why not ? ” persisted Mary, still more 
eagerly. 

“ She wouldn’t come near ye. An’ I hope ” 

Sam did not complete the expression of his hope 
whatever it may have been, and if his wife had 
not been so absorbed in her own feelings she 
would have seen that he was troubled by some- 
thing more than a sorrow for the Indian mother 
whose babe had been so ruthlessly torn from 
her. 

“ Then we’ll go back, Sam,” said Mary quietly. 


The Camp in Danger 27 

“ That’s what we’ll do ; an’ th’ sooner th’ 
better,” replied her husband. “ That dinner 
will be cold, and I’m hungry ! ” 

A glance from his wife seemed to express her 
opinion of any one who could care to eat at such 
a time, but she did not speak, and shortly they 
were both at the camp again. Without a word 
Sam proceeded to prepare the trout for dinner ; 
which task accomplished, he placed them in a 
frying-pan, together with some thin slices of salt 
pork. 

Meanwhile Mary had taken one of the few 
woolen blankets she possessed, and tenderly 
wrapping the form of the dead baby within it, 
was showing her sympathy and interest by the 
last duties she could perform for the little un- 
fortunate. When Sam declared that the dinner 
was all prepared she placed the little form in 
the wagon, then, obedient to her husband’s sum- 
mons, joined him in the repast. She was silent, 
however, and it was evident that her husband’s 
hunger was no longer shared by her. 

Sam, apparently unmoved by the tragedy that 
had occurred, ate his dinner as only a hungry 
man can, and when the meal was ended it was 
he who washed the cooking utensils, restored 
them to their place in the wagon, then fed the 
dog and looked to the wants of the other ani- 
mals. At last he turned to his wife and said 


28 


The Young Rangers 

gently, “ Mary, we’ll leave the papoose wrapped 
in your blanket right here by the spring.” 

“No! No!” exclaimed the young woman, 
hastily. “ That would never do, Sam, never ! 
The wolves ” 

“ You needn’t be afraid o’ the wolves gettin’ 
it, Mary.” 

“ But I am afraid. I know they will. We’ve 
brought trouble enough, Sam, without adding to 
it by — by that .” 

“ Mary, the squaw isn’t very far away. We 
shan’t be gone from the camp ten minutes be- 
fore she ? ll be here. She is very likely watching 
us all the time.” 

Mary glanced quickly all about her, but only 
the bushes and the slightly swaying trees of the 
forest could be seen. Not a sign of the presence 
of any human being in the great forest besides 
themselves could she discover. 

“ All right, Sam. I think you know best ; 
but the sooner we can leave here the better I 
shall like it.” 

“ We’ll start right away,” replied her hus- 
band, and soon the oxen were yoked, the horse 
and cow retied to the rear of the wagon and the 
little party had departed on its way. 

“I don’t want to ride, Sam. I’d rather 
walk,” explained Mary. 

“ Good for you ! ” replied her husband, who 


29 


The Camp in Danger 

had desired this very thing, but had hesitated 
to request it. “ If you don’t mind, I’ll have 
you and the dog go ahead with the oxen, an’ I’ll 
follow as a sort of guard.” 

“ Are you afraid, Sam ? ” questioned the young 
woman, looking straight into the eyes of the 
hunter. 

“ Do I act as if I was scared ? ” asked Sam 
with his silent laugh. “ No, I can’t say I’m 
afraid, an’ yet I think for a spell it might be a 
good thing for me to follow.” 

Mary said no more but took the position that 
had been assigned her and the advance was be- 
gan. The actions of Sam seemed in a measure 
to belie the statement he had made, for though 
he seldom spoke he ceaselessly scanned the 
woods through which they were moving and 
frequently halted and peered intently behind 
him. At intervals it became necessary for him 
to take his axe and clear away a fallen log or 
cut the brush that intercepted them, but when 
the task was accomplished he resumed his place 
in the rear and all his watchfulness returned. 

Hours passed in the slow progress, but still 
nothing had been seen to warrant the concealed 
anxiety of the hunter. Carefully as Sam had 
watched the forest, he had maintained a no less 
careful watch of the dog ; but Billy J.’s dejection 
had not yet departed and if he discovered any- 


30 The Young Rangers 

thing alarming he failed to display his anger or 
fear. 

The sun was still high in the heavens when 
Sam declared they would stop for the night. A 
spot was selected which had a steep cliff for its 
background, and while he permitted the hobbled 
animals to browse he drove several stakes into 
the ground and stretched a long leathern strap 
from one to another around the enclosure. The 
wagon was placed in the foreground, and be- 
tween it and the near-by cliff the long strap 
served as a means of preventing the escape of the 
animals all of which, when darkness approached, 
were driven within the enclosure. 

The wagon served as a sleeping place for Sam 
and Mary, and the dog was placed on guard di- 
rectly beneath it. The sun had barely disap- 
peared when all the inmates of the camp were 
asleep. 

It was dark and far into the night when Sam 
was aroused by a growl of the dog, and noise- 
lessly, rifle in hand, the hunter crept forth without 
awaking his sleeping wife. The dog had not 
moved from his position when Sam stepped out 
upon the ground, but his attitude and manner 
gave evidence that some one was near the camp- 
ing-place. Sheltered by the wagon the hunter 
peered all about him, but even his well trained 
eyes were not able to discover any source of 


The Camp in Danger 31 

peril in the dim light. Convinced, however, by 
the faithful animal’s actions that peril of some 
kind was near he remained outside the wagon 
until the dawn appeared. 

“ Sam, you’re up before I am,” laughed Mary 
as she stepped down from the wagon. “ Why 
didn’t you call me ? ” 

“ You’re up early enough, Mary,” he responded, 
rejoiced to perceive that her animation had re- 
turned. “ I’ll get things ready for breakfast,” 
he added, beginning the preparations in which 
his wife speedily joined him. No reference was 
made to the tragedy of the preceding day and 
Sam did not mention his long and lonely vigil. 
When breakfast had been prepared and eaten, 
Sam said, “ You stay here, Mary, and I’ll take 
the dog an’ go out for a little look. I want t’ 
get my bearin’s before we start.” 

As no objections were made by his wife he 
departed, but if she could have followed him she 
would have been puzzled by his actions. In- 
stead of going in advance of the place, Sam 
moved in a circle, carefully examining the 
ground as he did so. He had nearly completed 
his task and was about to return to the camp 
when the silence of the forest was suddenly 
broken by a single shrill cry, followed by the 
loud and savage barking of the dog. 


CHAPTER III 


The Cabin in the Wilderness 

S TARTLED by the weird cry, which seemed 
almost human and yet could not have come 
from the lips of a man, Sam ran swiftly to the 
place where the dog stood growling at the foot 
of a beech tree. 

“ What is it, old fellow ? ” whispered Sam as 
he drew near. 

In response, the dog broke into a long mourn- 
ful howl and began savagely to scratch at the base 
of the tree, frequently pausing to look up into 
the branches above him. The hunter gazed in- 
tently up into the mass of leaves and though he 
was unable to perceive the object which had 
aroused the anger of the dog, he was none the 
less convinced that some animal had sought the 
shelter of the tree and was still there. 

“ Watch him, Billy J. ! ” exclaimed Sam in a 
low voice. “ I’ll be back in a minute and if 
you’ve treed a catamount we’ll shake him out of 
his skin before he has a chance to do any dam- 
age ! ” 

The growlings of the dog redoubled as Sam ran 
3 2 


The Cabin in the Wilderness 33 

back to the camp and darted to the wagon. In 
a moment he had secured the axe he sought, 
and in response to the frightened query of his 
wife exclaimed, “ I don’t just know, Mary, but 
I think the dog has treed a catamount. You 
stay right here and don’t let the cattle break 
away ! ” 

Sam was gone before any more words could be 
spoken, but he was confident that Mary would 
do his bidding, for the hatred and the fear 
which the settlers felt for the great prowling cat 
were sufficient of themselves to make every one 
eager to destroy any of the “ varmints ” that 
came within the range of their rifles. 

Soon the hunter stood once more beneath the 
beech tree. Placing his rifle within easy reach 
he began to wield his axe. The dog, as soon as 
his master began his labors, stepped back from 
the place he had been guarding, watching the 
lusty strokes and emitting an occasional low 
growl as he turned and glanced up at the place 
among the branches that had held his attention 
until Sam’s arrival. 

The hunter, too, frequently paused in his 
efforts and peered up into the tree, but he was 
unable to perceive the object which had aroused 
the dog’s rage. Convinced that the intelligent 
animal had not been deceived he continued his 
labors, and when a half hour had elapsed the tot- 


34 


The Young Rangers 

tering tree threatened to fall. Stationing the 
dog on one side near the place where the trunk 
would fall, he cautiously struck a few more 
powerful blows, and as the cracking and groan- 
ing of the stricken tree indicated that the end 
had come he stepped hastily back, dropping his 
axe and seizing his rifle, and stood waiting for 
the concealed animal to leap when the tree 
should strike the ground. 

There was a snapping of the branches in the 
pathway of the falling tree, a sound as of rush- 
ing wind, and in a moment the beech lay 
stretched upon the earth. It had barely touched 
the ground before the dog, giving one loud, sav- 
age growl, darted forward. Unable still to per- 
ceive what the object was, Sam leaped after him 
to the spot and instantly perceived what had 
aroused the dog’s anger and had sought the ref- 
uge of the beech-tree in its efforts to escape the 
savage brute. 

Lying motionless upon the ground at a dis- 
tance of several yards from the tree, was the bod}^ 
of a young Indian woman. She had made no 
movement and it was for this reason that Billy J. 
had not yet touched her. He stood over her, 
however, growling, and ready to tear her limb 
from limb at the first sign of resistance on her part. 

“ Here ! Billy J., come back here ! ” called 
Sam sternly. 


The Cabin in the Wilderness 35 

Crouching low, with his tail and ears droop- 
ing, the dog instantly obeyed the command, and 
then Sam advanced to the place where the body 
lay. Not a movement had the woman made 
nor had she emitted a sound. 

A hasty examination showed Sam that she 
had not been killed by the fall, as he had at first 
feared, but was only unconscious. Swinging his 
rifle upon his back the hunter lifted the body 
in his arms and started with his burden back to 
the camp. 

“ What is it? What have you there, Sam? ” 
demanded his wife, when, startled by the ap- 
proach of her husband she became aware of the 
burden in his arms. 

“ It’s a squaw, Mary. Billy J. treed her and 
she fell when I cut the tree down. Get a blanket 
and I’ll put her on it.” 

The young woman instantly spread a blanket 
on the ground and as Sam deposited his burden, 
she bent over the Indian woman, who was ap- 
parently of about her own age. 

“ Is she dead, Sam?” she inquired in a low 
voice. 

“ No.” 

“ The child’s mother ? ” she added, looking up 
into her husband’s face as she knelt beside the 
unconscious form. 

“ Probably,” assented Sam gruffly. “ You 


36 The Young Rangers 

look after her a bit an’ I'll go back for my 
axe.” 

When, after a few minutes, Sam arrived again, 
he at once perceived that consciousness had re- 
turned to the squaw and her dark eyes, as they 
turned towards him, emitted a gleam of rage so 
intense that the hunter laughed aloud. Such 
anger was like the fury of a kitten and he feared it 
no more. The expression in the Indian’s face, 
however, turned to one of abject terror as she per- 
ceived the dog approaching. At the sharp bid- 
ding of Mary, Billy J. was sent away, but the ex- 
pression of fear in the woman’s eyes did not en- 
tirely depart, and although she was unable to raise 
herself from her prostrate position, her dark eyes 
followed the dog as long as he could be seen. 

“ What’s the matter with her, Mary ? ” 

“ I think she has hurt her shoulder. Prob- 
ably she fell on it, though I can’t just see 
whether it’s broken or not.” 

“ Well, fix her up as comfortable as you can 
and we’ll start.” 

“ And leave this poor woman here alone? ” 

“ Of course,” responded Sam in surprise. 

“ I’m ashamed of you, Sam ! ” retorted his 
wife sharply. “ We’ll do nothing of the kind ! I 
never would have believed you could be so cruel.” 

“ I didn’t know I was cruel,” answered her 
perplexed husband. “ I was just tellin’ ye what 


The Cabin in the Wilderness 37 

was best t’ be done. If ye’d left her baby alone 
we wouldn’t ’a’ had all this fuss, for I don’t 
b’lieve she’d ’a’ followed us.” 

“ Has she been following us, Sam ? ” 

“ Ever since we left the spring.” 

“ Well, I don’t blame her ! I don’t blame her 
a bit ! Poor thing ! Now we’ve got to take her 
with us, Sam. We can’t do less than that when 
it’s our fault that her baby was killed.” 

“ But ’twas a redskin,” persisted Sam, as if 
the statement accounted for any fault on their 
own part. 

“ ’Twas a baby, Sam, and ’twas hers, too,” 
pleaded Mary, her eyes filling with tears as she 
spoke. “ It wouldn’t be human to leave her 
here. She’s helpless, Sam.” 

“ It’s foolishness t’ try t’ take her. It’ll only 
make trouble. Redskins aren’t like white folks. 
There ! I don’t care ; take her if ye want to, 
Mary,” Sam added hastily, as he perceived that 
his wife’s distress was genuine. “ I don’t jest see 
how ye’re goin’ t’ do it, but if you know how, why, 
fix her up an’ we’ll start. It’s gettin’ late now.” 

“I’ll fix a place for her in the wagon,” ex- 
claimed Mary quickly. “ You keep the dog off 
and I’ll have everything ready in no time.” 

Left to his watch beside the helpless woman, 
Sam’s misgivings as to the wisdom of attempting 
to take her with them were increased as he per- 


38 The Young Rangers 

ceived that the rage in the dark eyes of the suffer- 
ing woman did not decrease. She seldom turned 
away her face from him and the glow in her eyes 
was like that of a smouldering fire. For himself 
the hunter had no fears but he was sincere in his 
belief that it would be far better to leave the 
woman to her own devices or the care of her 
friends whom he could not believe to be far 
distant. 

However he had assented to his wife’s pro- 
posal and as soon as she returned with the an- 
nouncement that she had rearranged the contents 
of the wagon and that she had a place prepared 
for the sufferer, he lifted the light form in his 
arms and placed it in the wagon. It seemed to 
him that the woman trembled as he carried her, 
and the dark eyes still showed the hatred she 
cherished for him, but she was helpless. As 
soon as he had deposited his burden, the hunter 
turned away and immediately began his prepara- 
tions for departing. When the creaking wagon 
began to move, Mary took her place beside the 
Indian woman, bathing the bruised shoulder, 
and endeavoring to lighten the joltings by which 
she was frequently thrown from side to side. 

At noontime a halt was made and when Sam 
drew near the open end of the wagon he said 
simply, “ We’re here, Mary.” 

“ Where ? Our clearing, Sam ? ” 


The Cabin in the Wilderness 


39 


“ Yes, though I can’t say as it’s ‘ cleared ’ as 
much as I wish ’twas.” With a cry of delight 
Mary leaped from the wagon and stood beside 
her husband, looking about her with an ex- 
pression of eagerness fhat seemed to please him 
even more than did the arrival at the end of 
their journey. 

And there was much in the sight that greeted 
the young wife’s eyes to kindle her enthusiasm. 
The halt had been made upon a sloping hillside. 
Behind them the great trees were growing even 
to the crest of the hill. Below them was an 
open space comprising several acres, with only 
thick, rank grass growing upon it. Indeed it 
almost had the appearance of having been 
cleared by the hand of man. At the base of the 
clearing the clear waters of a brook, at least two 
yards in width, flashed in the sunlight, and be- 
hind it rose the wooded sides of high hills, not 
steep, but sloping like the one on which the 
little party had halted. The clear air and bright 
blue sky, the sunshine, the fact that the journey 
had been completed, all combined to deepen the 
impression which the natural beauty of the 
scene before her made on Mary’s mind. 

“ It’s beautiful, Sam,” she whispered. “ And 
it’s ours, too.” 

“Yes, it’s ours all right enough,” assented 
Sam delightedly. 


40 


The Young Rangers 

“ Why, there’s a house here, too ! ” exclaimed 
Mary in surprise, as for the first time she caught 
sight of a little hut of logs on the border of the 
clearing near the brook. 

“ Looks like it.” 

“ What does it mean, Sam ? Did you build 
it ? Why didn’t you tell me ? Did you leave 
it as a surprise for me? ” 

“ Not exac’ly. Ye see, Mary, this land was 
taken up by a family I knew by the name o’ 
Potter. I always liked the spot, for I’ve trapped 
all along that brook and stopped here frequent. 
When the Potters threw it up I knew my time 
had come, so I jest got it — house and all.” 

“ Why did the Potters leave it? ” 

“ They never told me,” replied Sam, without 
a change in the expression of his countenance. 
He might have given his wife the reasons why 
the Potters had abandoned the spot for he well 
knew what they were, but as they would not 
tend to the peace of Mary’s mind and as they 
were, in his own conception, such as did not at 
the present time carry the weight that they 
had assumed in the thoughts of the former res- 
idents, he did not explain. 

“ I don’t b’lieve ye’ll think that house is good 
enough, Mary,” he added. “ I’ll have a look at 
it first thing I do, an’ it may be ’twill serve all 
right till snow comes. But after I’ve got some 


The Cabin in the Wilderness 41 

o’ this ground broken I think I’ll build another 
an' we’ll use that for a barn.” 

Mary’s enthusiasm continued throughout the 
day. Even before she began the preparations 
for their dinner she insisted upon inspecting 
the log house, with the result that she declared 
it would be entirely suitable and adequate for 
their needs, at least through the summer time. 
With Sam’s assistance it was soon made ready 
for occupancy, and then the few belongings 
they had brought with them were transferred to 
it. A bed of leaves was made for the Indian 
woman, upon which a blanket was placed, and 
she was carried to the corner which was to be 
hers. Supper was made by Mary on the shore 
of the brook, and at last, when darkness fell, 
Sam declared that he would sleep in the wagon 
and serve as a guard for the place. His wife 
laughingly assented, for despite her weariness 
her enthusiasm was still keen. 

“ We’ll be safe enough,” she said, laughing 
lightly as she spoke. 

“ Yes, we’ll be safe,” assented Sam, though a 
momentary shadow, unseen by his wife, appeared 
on his face, and in a brief time night with its 
stars and its silence rested over the new home in 
the wilderness. 


CHAPTER IV 


An Arrival 


HE days that followed were busy ones in 



A the new household. Long before the sun 
appeared above the eastern horizon Sam was at 
work with his axe felling the trees for the rude 
little barn which he was planning to build on 
the bank of the stream. When the sun was 
well up in the heavens and the ground was 
dryer he took his oxen and ploughed a part of 
the clearing, preparatory to planting some of the 
grain he had brought with him. The change 
in the habits and life of the hunter was marked, 
and the easy-going ways of trapping and living 
alone in the forest had apparently disappeared. 
What this meant to him even Sam himself 
hardly realized, but the new motive in his life 
was dominant and his enthusiasm was well-nigh 
boundless. Game which he secured with his 
rifle, trout from the cool waters of the stream 
that sped noisily on its way past their home, 
provided part of the food required for their 
table, and a succession of pleasant days enabled 
Sam to prosecute his other tasks with vigor. 


An Arrival 


43 


Meanwhile Mary was as busy as her husband, 
and apparently found as great delight in her 
tasks as he did in his. The care of the stock 
fell in part upon her, in addition to her other 
duties. Sam was seldom far from home and the 
sound of his axe or his call to the slow moving 
oxen could frequently be heard. Even when he 
was compelled to withdraw from the clearing in 
his search for game, Mary’s fears were not 
aroused, for two rifles, loaded and primed, rested 
upon pegs in the walls of the one room which 
the house contained, and her confidence in her 
own skill in the use of them left her free from 
alarm. The fact that her husband was seldom 
absent was something she was aware of, but in 
her interest in her work she gave it slight 
thought and as Sam did not refer to any fears 
he might have cherished she was left in ig- 
norance of his real feelings, and for the time 
“ ignorance was bliss.” 

The Indian woman remained with them until 
more than a week had elapsed, seldom leaving 
her bed and watching Mary, as she moved 
about the room, with an expression in her eyes 
not unlike that of some suffering animal. The 
gleam in them returned for a moment whenever 
Sam entered the house, but as it did not long 
remain, slight heed was given it even by the 
hunter himself. When the huge dog, how- 


44 


The Young Rangers 

ever, chanced to come into the room where she 
was lying, the expression of terror and hatred 
in the suffering woman’s face became so intense 
and was so painful to Mary that Billy J. was 
soon forbidden entrance and even at night slept 
outside the door. The poor woman’s drawn 
features plainly indicated her pain and Mary’s 
sympathy and care for her charge were unremit- 
ting. To her it seemed that the pain must 
chiefly arise from the bruised shoulder and not 
even Sam, well versed though he was in Indian 
ways, suspected that the wound was deeper. 

When the house had been occupied ten days 
Sam, returning at nightfall from his labors, 
was startled by the words of his wife as she 
greeted him. “ Sam, the woman has gone ! ” 

“ The squaw ? ” 

“ Yes. Yes. Who else could it be? ” 

“ Where has she gone ? ” 

“ You know as well as I. I was working just 
outside the door and it never once occurred to 
me that she would leave. She hasn’t been off 
the bed more than five hours all the time she 
has been here. But when I came in she was 
not there. I didn’t think much about it at 
first, but when she didn’t come back I began to 
look about for her, but I haven’t been able to 
find her.” 

“ How long ago was it ? ” 


An Arrival 


45 

“ I should think it was two hours, though I 
didn’t look at the dial.” 

“ She’s gone for good.” 

“ What makes you think so ? ” 

“ It’s the way o’ the redskins.” 

“ And she won’t come back ? ” 

“ That’s something nobody knows. Probably 
she’ll drop in upon you some day just as sudden 
as she went.” 

“ I wonder if she really appreciates what 
we’ve done for her.” 

“ You needn’t worry about that, Mary,” 
laughed Sam. “ You may be certain she won’t 
forget what you did for her ; an’ she won’t forget 
me either,” he added lightly. 

“ You didn’t do much, Sam.” 

“ Better ask her what she thinks about that,” 
said Sam good naturedly. “ For my part I’m 
glad she’s gone.” 

“ Why do you say that ? Poor thing, she’s 
suffered a good deal at our hands.” 

“ She won’t forget that, either,” replied Sam 
soberly. Then he said more lightly, “ The 
reason why I’m glad she’s gone is that as long 
as she was here she might call some o’ her tribe 
any time. They might have followed her, ye 
see. An’ jest now I’m not particular about 
having any o’ her color get t’ be too well ac- 
quainted with us.” 


46 


The Young Rangers 

“ Have you seen any signs ” 

“ Not a one, Mary ; not a one,” interrupted 
Sam eagerly, too eagerly, perhaps, if his wife 
had been watching him. “ An’ I’m not specially 
anxious t’ see ’em either. But don’t you be 
afraid, Mary. That squaw will be your friend 
till your dying day. You can rest easy about 
that ” 

“ I was glad to do what little I did for her,” 
said Mary simply. 

“ ’Course ye were. ’Twas like you. You 
couldn’t help it any more’n you can help the 
color o’ yer eyes. But she’s gone an’ gone for 
good ” 

Sam stopped abruptly as a faint sound of a 
shout broke in suddenly upon them. Instantly 
the hunter grasped his rifle and stepped to the 
open door, peering intently all about him. 
Without a word Mary also seized a gun and 
took her position behind her husband. The 
light was still sufficiently strong to enable them 
to see clearly. The frogs were beginning their 
evening chorus, but otherwise the silence that 
rested upon the wilderness was unbroken. 
Several minutes elapsed and then again the 
startling sound was heard. An expression of 
astonishment appeared for a moment on Sam’s 
face, quickly followed by one of relief. Drop- 
ping his rifle to the floor he placed both hands 


An Arrival 


47 


about his mouth and sent forth a call that was 
shrill and loud and in a moment brought a 
response from the forest. 

“What is it? Who is it? Is she coming 
back, Sam? ,, demanded Mary excitedly. 

“ Wait till you see who ‘ she ’ is,” laughed 
Sam. “ There ‘ she ’ is now ! ” he added glee- 
fully, as the form of a man emerged from the 
forest and started across the clearing towards the 
cabin. 

Neither Sam nor his wife spoke as they 
watched him approach. They could soon see 
that he was a young man, apparently about 
twenty years of age, not very tall, heavily built 
and dressed in a garb not unlike that which Sam 
himself wore. A rifle was in his hands and a 
small pack upon his back indicated that he had 
made a long journey. As their nearest neigh- 
bors were at least ten miles away it was not 
difficult to surmise that he had come from a dis- 
tance. 

The expression on Sam’s face indicated his 
delight as he recognized the approaching figure, 
but his wife’s face betrayed no sign that she 
knew the visitor until he had come within ten 
yards of the place where she was standing. 

“Hi, Peter ! Peter Van de Bogert! ” exclaimed 
Sam delightedly. “ I’m not surprised, but I’m 
glad t’ see ye ! ” 


4 8 


The Young Rangers 

“ Thank you, Sam/’ replied Peter as he ad- 
vanced and cordially grasped the hunter’s out- 
stretched hand. “ And you too, Mary,” he added 
as he approached the mistress of the cabin. 
“ Aren’t you glad to see me? ” 

“ The sight of a friendly face is certainly 
good,” replied Mary, “ but I’d feel better if I 
knew right away what had brought you here.” 

“ You brought me — and Sam,” laughed Peter 
as he quickly unslung the pack on his back and 
placed it and his rifle on the floor. “ I don’t 
think I’d have come if you two hadn’t been 
here.” 

“ Tell me,” demanded Mary, “ you haven’t 
come for Sam, have you ? ” 

“ I’m afraid ’twould take more than Sam’s ox- 
team to drag him away from this,” and as he 
spoke Peter swept his arm about, pointing to the 
clearing, then to the house and last of all to 
Mary herself. 

“ You can’t put me off that way, Peter Van de 
Bogert,” responded Mary stoutly. “ I know you, 
and I tell you right now I’m afraid of you.” 

“ ‘ Afraid ’ of me, Mary ? ” laughed Peter. “ I 
never knew that before.” 

“ You know it now, then,” said Mary soberly. 
“ Tell me honestly. Have you come here to try 
to get Sam to go with you to the army ? ” 

“ Don’t you want him to go ? ” 


An Arrival 


49 


“ No, I don’t ! ” and Mary’s tears began to fall. 
“ I know how fond Sam is of you and he never 
tires of telling of the times you and he had to- 
gether in General Webb’s and General Aber- 
crombie’s ” 1 

“ There, Mary, don’t ye mention Aunt Nabby’s 
name ” 2 interrupted her husband. 

The young woman laughed through her tears, 
for she was aware of her husband’s special detes- 
tation of the incompetent leader. “ I shouldn’t 
be afraid if he was the one,” she said, “ but he 
isn’t in command now. Tell me, Peter, you 
haven’t come to try to get Sam, have you ? ” 

Peter’s round, honest face clouded for a mo- 
ment, then he said, “ I sometimes wish I had 
learned to lie, Mary ; ’twould make some things 
easier. But I haven’t and that’s all there is to 
it. I’ll tell you exactly how it is. My aunt 
you know is dead, so I haven’t any home any 
more, and I thought I might be of some help up 
here for a while to you and Sam ” 

“ So ye can, Peter, so ye can ! ” broke in the 
hunter eagerly. 

“ I thought so,” laughed Peter in response. 
“ Now I thought perhaps if I should help Sam 

! See “With Flintlock and Fife,” “The Fort in the Forest,” “ A. 
Soldier of the Wilderness.” 

2 The epithet the colonial soldiers in contempt applied to General 
Abercrombie. 


5 ° 


The Young Rangers 

some for a spell, that maybe we could get things 
all fixed right here in your clearing and then per- 
haps you’d like to go back to the settlement for 
a few weeks just to visit your folks, you 


“ And stay there while you and Sam went off 
with the army ? ” she demanded. 

“ Why, yes, that’s about it, Mary,” admitted 
Peter awkwardly. 

“ Well, I don’t want to, and if that’s all you 
came for, you’ve had your trouble for your 
pains.” 

“ You’ll let me stay a spell and help Sam? ” 

“ You’re welcome, and welcome to stay as long 
as you care to, you know that without my tell- 
ing you. If you’ll agree to leave Sam alone and 
not try to get him to go ” 

“ I’ll give you my word, Mary, I won’t say a 
word to him about it — unless he wants me to.” 

“ And that’s the very thing he’ll do, and you 
know it.” 

“ Well, Mary, I won’t say a word to him about 
it unless you are on hand to hear everything 
that’s said.” 

“ Honest?” 

“ Honest.” 

“ Then you’re welcome, Peter. And you 
know I’m glad to see you on my own account 
as well as on Sam’s, and I don’t believe there’s a 


An Arrival 


5i 

person in the world he’d rather see — not even 
me.” 

“ Now, Mary, now ” began the hunter 

earnestly. 

“ I must get some supper ! ” laughed his wife, 
as she darted within the house and left the two 
men standing outside the door. 

Peter Van de Bogert soon had no question as 
to his welcome in the new home, nor, indeed, 
had he had any question concerning it before his 
arrival. Mary he had known for a long time, 
and Sam’s feeling toward him had not only 
been tested but had been strengthened by ex- 
periences that dated back to his early boy- 
hood. 

On the day following his arrival at the cabin 
he entered into the labors of his friend. Soon a 
log house was erected which Mary declared was 
so much better than the one they occupied that 
it was made their residence while the older 
building was transformed into a barn. The 
preparation of the soil and the planting of the 
seed were also accomplished much more easily, 
and Sam’s delight in the presence of his friend 
was so keen that Mary strove to be content al- 
though her fears and forebodings did not depart. 
She understood her husband so well, that when 
Peter should depart for the army, as he expected 
to do soon, she was fearful lest Sam should not 


52 The Young Rangers 

be willing to be left behind. But when a week 
had elapsed an event occurred that caused Mary 
to be grateful indeed for Peter’s presence in the 
home. 


CHAPTER V 


The Hooting of the Owls 
HE labor of the day was ended and both 



A Sam and Peter, somewhat wearied by their 
exertions, were seated on a bench which they 
had made the preceding morning and placed 
in front of the house. Mary was busied within 
with her household duties, and as she moved 
briskly about the room she was singing. At 
the feet of the two men the dog was sleeping and 
the chorus which came from the frogs in the 
valley added to the picturesque effect of the on- 
coming night. The hunter, with a deep sense 
of his ownership in what his eyes beheld, was 
silent as he listened to the musical sounds, fre- 
quently turning his head to catch the words of 
Mary’s song and then glancing toward Peter 
with an expression of pride which could be seen 
in the dim light and brought an answering 
smile from his friend. 

“ I tell you, Peter,” Sam said, “ this isn’t 
much like livin’ alone with your traps and 
guns. This is th’ way to do it.” 

“ It is good, Sam,” responded Peter cordially. 


“ If it wasn’t for 


53 


54 


The Young Rangers 

“ Wasn’t for what? ” demanded Sam sharply. 

u 0h, nothing. I was just thinking that if 
the Frenchmen and Indians would leave us 
alone, how contented we could be.” 

For a moment a cloud passed over Sam’s face, 
though it was not light enough for his friend to 
perceive it. “I guess we’re too far to one side 
for them to bother their heads ’bout us. ’Tisn’t 
worth their while t’ come out here. They 
wouldn’t get ’nough to pay ’em for their 
trouble.” 

“ Perhaps not.” 

“ If ’twasn’t for Mary I’d never give it a 
thought,” continued Sam, who in spite of the 
positiveness of his manner still seemed to be 
somewhat troubled. “ Did ye say Gen’r’l Amh- 
erst had come yet ? ” 

“ Not yet. He’s expected soon.” 

“ He can’t be a bigger fool ’n Aunt Nabby 
was.” 

“ No,” assented Peter. 

“ Did ye hear anything o’ what his plans are 
likely t’ be ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ What was they ? ” 

“ Sam, I promised Mary I wouldn’t talk with 
you about this unless she was with us to hear 
all I said.” 

“ That’s right. So ye did, Peter,” replied 


55 


The Hooting of the Owls 

Sam, glancing a trifle nervously toward the 
room where his wife’s singing could still be 
heard. “ Still I don’ know as this need scare 
her any. A man likes V know what’s goin’ on 
even if he doesn’t have any hand in it.” 

“ Yes.” 

“ What did ye say th’ plans was, Peter? ” 

“ I didn’t say.” 

“ But what be they ? ” persisted Sam in a low 
voice. 

“ I’ve heard that Montcalm is working like a 
beaver.” 

“ Th’ varmint ! ” muttered the hunter angrily. 

“ You don’t blame him for that, do you ? ” 
laughed Peter. “ What would you do if you 
were in his place ? ” 

“I’d clear out an’ leave this country, that’s 
what I’d do ! Let them have it what owns it, I 
say ! ” 

“ Who ? The Indians ? ” 

“ Redskins ? Humph ! I treat them same’s 
I would the panthers an’ bears ! ” Peter 
laughed, for he was aware that Sam’s feelings 
always entered into his conception of the logic 
of events. 

“ Well, what is it ? ” went on the hunter. 
“ Why don’t ye say it right out what the 
Frenchman is tryin’ for t’ do ? ” 

“ He’s doing it, Sam. He’s got a big force o’ 


56 The Young Rangers 

men at work on the walls o’ Ti and the report 
is that he’s building three big boats on Cham- 
plain.” 

“ He is ? He is ? Th’ varmint ! ” Sam’s ex- 
citement was rising with his interest. 

“Yes. He doesn’t think Fort Ti (Carillon 
you know he calls it) is very strong. I heard 
that he said he could take it with six mortars 
and two cannon.” 

“ He could, could he ? Well let him try it ! ” 

“ He doesn’t have to. He’s got it already.” 

“ Well, let him try t’ keep it then ! He 
hasn’t got Aunt Nabby t’ deal with this time, 
I’d have ye know. What’s General Amherst 
goin’ t’ do ’bout it ? ” 

“ I can tell you better when he comes,” 
laughed Peter. 

“ What d’ye hear he’s goin’ t’ do ? ” Sam’s 
persistence brought a smile to Peter’s face, but 
he was true to his promise to Mary, despite his 
eagerness for Sam to go with him when he him- 
self should depart to join the army soon to as- 
semble on the shores of Lake George. 

“You know, of course, that we took Louis- 
burg last summer, and that last November Gen- 
eral Forbes captured Fort Duquesne again ? ” 

“ Yes. Yes. I know all about that. But 
what’s General Amherst goin’ t’ do ? ” Sam 
had repressed the questions that had been in his 


57 


The Hooting of the Owls 

mind since Peter had come, but now that he 
had once begun to ask them, his eagerness ap- 
parently swept away all the good resolutions he 
had formed. 

“ Fll tell you all I know,” began Peter 
simply. “ The place, as I have heard it, 
Sam What's that?” he demanded ab- 

ruptly, as the dog gave a low growl and rose to 
a crouching position. Not far away sounded 
the hoot of owls, but it was the only break in 
the silence of the night except the chorus of the 
frogs. 

“ Lie down there, Billy J. ! ” said Sam, 
sharply. “ Th’ dog's so daft on redskins that he 
scents 'em 'bout every half hour. Go on with 
your story, Peter.” 

Not entirely reassured by the manner of his 
companion, Peter, with his eyes turned towards 
the forest, began again. “ The talk is that Gen- 
eral Wolfe is to be sent with a fleet up the St. 
Lawrence against Quebec. General Prideaux is 
to lead an expedition against Niagara ” 

“Sir William goin' with him?” interrupted 
Sam, eagerly. 

“ That's the talk. Then General Amherst is 
to command the troops that are to assemble at 
Lake George in a few days now, take old Ti, go 
down the lakes to the St. Lawrence, take Mon- 
treal and then go on down the St. Lawrence and 


58 The Young Rangers 

join Wolfe and help him take Quebec, if he 
doesn’t get it before we come.” 

“ You’re goin’ with Amherst down Cham- 
plain ? ” 

“ I expect to.” 

“ Peter, I wonder if Mary — — ” began Sam, 
after an interval of silence. 

“ You needn’t say a word, Sam,” laughed his 
friend. “ You know what you promised her 
and how she feels. You couldn’t leave her here 
alone.” 

“ No, I s’pose I couldn’t,” assented the hunter 
with a deep sigh. “ I ” He stopped ab- 

ruptly as the dog emitted another low growl and 
rose to his feet. Once more the owls hooted, 
and there seemed to be more of them and they 
were nearer than before. 

The hunter listened intently, but apparently 
satisfied that the dog had again been aroused by 
imaginary fears he said, “ There you, Billy J. ! 
You lie down an’ keep still! You’ve had too 
much bear meat an’ it doesn’t agree with you. 
You keep your dreams to yourself! ” 

“ What’s the matter with the dog ? ” inquired 
Mary, who, having completed her tasks, had 
now joined the men. 

“He’s jest havin’ bad dreams, Mary,” replied 
Sam. “ Ye mustn’t give him any meat to-mor- 
row.” 


59 


The Hooting of the Owls 

“ I haven’t given him any to-day.” 

“ Well, then, mebbe that’s th’ matter with 
him. I’ll go in an’ get him some.” 

The hunter arose and entered the house, and 
while he was gone the hooting of the owls was 
resumed and the dog’s uneasiness became more 
manifest. Instead of growling he was whining 
in a manner that caused Peter to rise. He 
noticed that Mary seemed unsuspicious and 
troubled only by the fear that something was 
wrong with Billy J. 

In a moment Sam returned and flinging a 
piece of meat to the dog, said, “ There, Sir 
William ! That’ll ease yer feelin’s a bit, I’m 
thinkin’.” 

But the dog refused to touch the meat, much 
to his master’s surprise, and for a moment Sam 
evidently was puzzled and anxious. He listened 
intently, though without attracting the atten- 
tion of his wife, but the owls for the time had 
ceased to call and only the frogs could be heard, 
one thundering voice sounding clear and strong 
above the chorus. 

“ Beats all,” said Sam as he resumed his 
seat, “ what a noise some o’ those frogs can 
make. Ye wouldn’t think a noise o’ such size 
could get out o’ the throat o’ that chap what’s 
tunin’ it up so down there.” 

“ I like to hear him,” laughed Mary, “ though 


6o 


The Young Rangers 

I’m afraid he’s a disreputable old toper. Just 
hear him call ! ‘ Jug-o’-rum ! ’ ‘ Jug-o’-rum ! ’ ” 

The men were silent, apparently listening as 
Mary suggested, but Peter could see that Sam 
was interested, as he himself was, far more 
intently in the hootings of the owls than in the 
musical notes of the noisy frogs. 

“ I guess mebbe I’d better go out an’ see if th’ 
critters is all right,” suggested Sam, as he turned 
toward the place where his gun was resting on 
the pegs in the wall. 

“ Didn’t you look after them, Sam ? ” inquired 
Mary, still unsuspicious. 

“ Yes, I looked after ’em,” responded her hus- 
band, “ but I guess I’ll take another peep. I 
don’t want any o’ ’em to wander off. I haven’t 
any time to waste in lookin’ ’em up.” 

“I’ll go with you, Sam,” suggested Peter 
quietly, as he too arose. 

“ I don’t need yer help, Peter. You stay here 
an’ talk t’ Mary. She likes t’ talk an’ she 
doesn’t get much chance these days.” 

“ Just hear him ! ” laughed Mary. “ I’ll leave 
it to you, Peter, if I talk more than Sam 
does.” 

“ You don’t catch me that way,” responded 
Peter, trying to speak lightly. “ I know too 
much to step in in family affairs. But I’ll stay 
here and let you try your best, Mary. I think 


The Hooting of the Owls 61 

I know pretty well what Sam can do. He 
can take the dog with him, for Billy J. can 
beat me if any of the cattle has chanced to get 
through the bars.” 

“ Come on then, old man,” said Sam quick to 
act upon the implied suggestion of his friend 
that the dog should be permitted to accompany 
him. 

“ What are you taking your gun for, Sam ? ” 
demanded Mary, for the first time aware of the 
weapon which her husband had so held that it 
might not be seen. 

“ Oh, th’ bear meat is gettin' low,” said Sam. 
“ Sometimes I can pick off some ole Ephraim 
nosin' 'round th’ pen this time o’ night. I’ll 
be back pretty quick,” he added lightly, as he 
started toward the barn with the dog close at 
his heels. 

It was Peter who talked as soon as Sam de- 
parted, for Mary had become strangely silent. If 
she was alarmed she manifested no sign of her feel- 
ing except by her silence. Peter, as he referred 
to one subject after another, receiving but brief 
responses from the woman beside him, could see 
that she was gazing with a worried look in the 
direction of the barn, and his own face was 
seldom turned away from the low building and 
enclosed pen not far away. He was anxious 
though he could not have explained the cause 


62 


The Young Rangers 

of his anxiety. The actions of the dog yere 
strange and the calls of the owls might be more 
than the mere sound indicated. No signs of 
danger about the little clearing had been seen 
that day or indeed on any day since his coming, 
but there might be danger despite the apparent 
peacefulness, as he well knew. 

Even his efforts to continue the conversation 
at last ceased, and, each aware of the unspoken 
anxiety in the heart of the other, they awaited 
Sam’s return. The moments passed slowly, but 
the silence was unbroken by any sound from 
the barn. Even the owls were no longer hoot- 
ing, though to Peter this was only an added 
cause of uneasiness. 

“ I wonder why Sam does not come back,” 
said Mary at last. “ I’m afraid he’s found some- 
thing wrong at the barn.” 

“ Do you want me to go out to see? ” inquired 
Peter quickly. 

“ Yes, if you don’t mind.” 

“ I’ll go,” said Peter rising as he spoke. 
“ You must ” 

He stopped abruptly as a prolonged and in- 
describably mournful howl came from the direc- 
tion of the barn. Before either could speak the 
sound was repeated more weirdly, quavering, 
louder than before. 

“ That’s Billy J.! ” exclaimed Mary. “ Some- 


The Hooting of the Owls 63 

thing has happened to Sam. You must go, 
Peter ! IT1 go with you ! ” she added hastily. 

“ No! No ! You stay here, Mary ! ” com- 
manded Peter. “ Keep inside the house ! ” 

In a moment he was gone, moving swiftly 
toward the barn, crouching low, with his rifle 
in his hand. The mournful howls of the dog 
still continued and guided by the sound Peter 
ran toward the spot. Soon he could see the 
dog, and as he drew near the place he in- 
stantly perceived what it was that had aroused 
the faithful animal. 


CHAPTER VI 


An Attack 

I N the dim light Peter perceived the body of 
a man outstretched and motionless on the 
ground before him. He instantly recognized 
Sam, but as he had not heard the sound of a 
shot, for a moment there was in his mind the 
thought that the hunter had met with some ac- 
cident. Unmindful of his own peril, intent only 
upon assisting his friend, Peter ran to him. 
The dog whined as the young man drew near and 
then arose and stood looking sharply into the 
near-by forest, growling low and manifesting 
every sign of rage, though he did not offer to 
leave the place. 

“What is it, Sam? Are you hurt?” said 
Peter in a low voice as he bent low over the 
prostrate body. No reply came from the motion- 
less form and Peter quickly knelt by his side. 
Instantly, however, he perceived an arrow pro- 
jecting from Sam’s back and required no further 
information as to what had befallen him. Grasp- 
ing the shaft in his hand he drew it out. The 
action caused a moan to escape the lips of the 

64 


An Attack 65 

wounded man though he gave no other sign of 
life. 

Rejoiced that his friend was still living, disre- 
garding the danger to which he himself was ex- 
posed, for Peter understood fully that his every 
movement was being watched by eyes from be- 
hind the adjacent trees and bushes, he stooped 
and exerting all his strength lifted the body of 
Sam to his shoulders. Staggering under the 
load he began to retrace his way to the house, 
every moment expecting to hear the report of a 
rifle or the hissing of an arrow fired by unseen 
hands. In his purpose, however, there was not 
merely the thought of rescuing his friend, but 
also of Mary’s alarm and terror and what he 
could do to assist her. Every moment that 
passed, every step that drew him nearer the 
house, was just so much gained, he thought, and 
he exerted himself to the utmost of his strength. 
Several times he stumbled and almost fell be- 
neath his load, but each time managed some- 
how to retain his foothold. The dog kept close 
to his feet, no longer growling, apparently 
satisfied that his master was now in good hands. 
The anxiety and suspense of Peter increased 
when he came out into the open space lying be- 
tween the barn and the house. He was aware 
that he afforded an excellent target now and 
there was no protection or concealment. The 


66 


The Young Rangers 

body he was carrying was limp, but life was not 
gone from it, and the young soldier so clearly 
realized the necessity of gaining the shelter of 
the house that his increased efforts made his 
panting breath audible. Even in the midst of 
his struggles it seemed to him strange that no 
one had rushed forward upon Sam, when he had 
fallen, to secure his scalp. He had without 
question been the victim of an attack by Indians, 
and yet it was not like them to permit a man 
who had fallen at their hands to escape as Sam 
had. And stranger still was the unexplained 
silence still resting over all the region. Why 
had he not been pursued ? Why had no one 
fired at him when he presented such a tempting 
mark ? It was all strange, and yet though he 
was trying to think out these things, Peter’s ef- 
forts did not abate. 

He had come close to the house by this time, 
and could even discern Mary seated on the piazza 
where he had left her. He restrained his impulse 
to call to her and still stumbled forward. For 
an instant he almost stopped as the hooting of 
the owls near the barn suddenly began again, 
and responses came from the woods beyond the 
brook. In the fear of renewed and perhaps ap- 
proaching peril he increased his efforts, and in a 
moment was aware that Mary had discovered 


An Attack 67 

him. She was running toward him and quickly 
saw the burden he was bearing. 

“ Oh, what is it, Peter ?” she exclaimed as she 
darted forward. “ Is he dead ? ” 

“ No, no. Go into the house ! Get the bed 
ready and 111 put him on it.” 

A low cry escaped the young wife's lips but 
she instantly obeyed Peter’s call and darted into 
the house. When he entered a moment later and 
almost sank with his burden upon the bed which 
Mary’s deft hands had hastily opened, he bade 
her assist him in placing the body on the 
blankets. As soon as this had been done he 
darted to the door, closed it and dropped the 
heavy bar into its socket, then leaped to the open 
window which he also secured in a similar man- 
ner. The dog had already entered and had 
leaped upon the bed and was licking the hands 
and face of his unconscious master. 

“ Shall I light a candle, Peter?” inquired 
Mary in a whisper. 

“ Yes.” 

For a moment there was a tense silence and 
then when the beams of the candle, which Mary’s 
eager hands had lighted, revealed the objects in 
the little room Peter hastily took the candle- 
stick and both went to the bedside. One glance 
was sufficient to show that Sam was living and 


68 The Young Rangers 

his breathing indicated that he might soon re- 
gain consciousness. At once his hunting shirt 
was cut away and the wound was investigated. 
The arrow had entered beneath his shoulder and 
the shock had been sufficient to cause him to 
fall. 

“ He must have struck his head when he went 
down/' said Peter, who was the first to speak. 
“ I don’t see how else he could have lost his 
senses. The wound doesn’t seem bad enough to 
make him do so.” 

Mary did not reply and was already bathing 
the bleeding shoulder. 

“ I can’t understand it,” said Peter again, after 
a brief silence. 

“Can’t understand what?” inquired Mary, 
without pausing in her task. 

“ I can’t see how it was that when Sam was 
hit by the arrow it didn’t go in farther. It 
must have been almost spent when it struck 
him, or else the redskin that sent it wasn’t very 
strong. If it had gone on an inch or two more 
there wouldn’t be any use in trying to do what 
we’re doing now, Mary.” 

The young wife, startled by Peter’s words, 
again bent low and inspected the wound, and 
then as she glanced up for a moment said, 

“ Ho you think a squaw might have done 
that?” 


An Attack 


69 

“ A squaw ? Why, what makes you think of 
that? There may be some squaws with the 
braves that very likely may be passing here on 
their way to join Montcalm but they wouldn’t 
be likely to shoot at Sam. And yet it’s strange.” 

Mary did not volunteer any further explana- 
tion for her question, and as Peter had not heard 
anything of the story of the dog’s exploit, for 
neither Mary nor Sam had referred in his pres- 
ence to the death of the Indian babe, he was 
still puzzled by the apparently meaningless 
question. 

At this moment Sam opened his eyes and 
stared up into the faces above his own. He was 
soon fully conscious, and in a brief time de- 
manded that he be permitted to sit up. Mary’s 
eyes were shining but she placed her hand 
lightly on Sam’s mouth as she said, 

“ No, sir. You’re to stay right where you are.” 

“ But,” — began Sam. An expression appeared 
on his face that indicated the pain he was suf- 
fering, and he said no more. 

“No, Sam,” said Mary gently, “you’re to stay 
right where you are and just exactly as you are, 
too. You’re not even to move without per- 
mission. Do you hear me? ” 

It was evident from the smile that appeared 
for an instant on Sam’s face that he heard and 
for the time was content to obey. 


jo The Young Rangers 

Peter had meanwhile withdrawn from the 
bedside and was listening for sounds outside 
the house. He was striving not to appear 
concerned, but the fear in his heart had by no 
means departed. The owls had apparently 
abandoned their calling to one another for their 
hooting could no longer be heard. Twice the 
dog had arisen and had approached the door 
opening onto the piazza, but he had not shown 
any other sign of uneasiness. The rifles were all 
in place and primed as Peter ascertained by a 
careful inspection, even his own being there, for 
when he had lifted Sam upon his back he had 
swung it upon his shoulder, and had been able 
to return with that as well as with his other 
burden. 

There were port holes in the walls of the 
cabin, he saw, but for some strange reason Sam 
had not cut any in one side of the room — the 
side that faced the barn. Why the hunter had 
neglected to do this Peter could not compre- 
hend. It was unlike Sam, he assured himself, 
and then strove to be content with the hope that 
there was nothing more to be feared. If the 
night should pass without any further trouble, 
then he would himself, on the morrow, provide 
what Sam, for some strange reason, must pur- 
posely have omitted. 

Two hours had elapsed and still no sign of 


An Attack 


7 1 


danger had appeared. Sam was sleeping and it 
was evident that his wound was by no means 
as serious as had at first been feared. He must 
have struck his head when he fell, Peter was 
now confident, though no bruise had been dis- 
covered, at least none sufficient to warrant such 
a conclusion. 

The silence in the room was sharply broken 
by a sudden loud knocking on the piazza door. 
The startling summons was quickly followed by 
the sound of a voice. 

‘‘Who keeps house ?” demanded the unex- 
pected visitor. 

No response was given the startling demand 
except by the dog, which started toward the 
door, the hair on his back standing erect and 
his manner betraying great excitement. A 
whispered call from Mary brought the animal 
to her side and then she looked eagerly at Peter. 

“ Shall we open it ? ” she inquired softly. 

“ No,” responded Peter, shaking his head. 

“ It may be some settler,” suggested Mary, 
still whispering. “ He could speak English and 
if it should be some one ” 

“ Wait,” suggested Peter, as he stepped nearer 
the door and listened intently. 

Not a sound could be heard outside the house 
and the visitor, if he was still there, had not 
moved. Three minutes of intense suspense 


72 The Young Rangers 

elapsed. Peter’s grasp on his gun was so tight 
that it was scarcely more rigid than the muscles 
in his arms. Mary still sat on the bedside, star- 
ing with colorless face at the door. At Peter’s 
feet the dog crouched motionless and silent, and 
the only sound was the deep, regular breathing 
of the sleeping hunter, who had not been aroused 
by the knocking. 

Suddenly the summons was repeated louder, 
longer than before, and the voice again de- 
manded, “ Who keeps house ? ” 

Peter shook his head sharply at Mary, indi- 
cating that she was neither to move nor to 
speak, nor did he himself stir from his position 
near the door. Even Billy J. did not growl, 
and appeared to be as fully aware of the necessity 
of caution as was any one of the household. 

The possibility that the visitor might be a 
white man and alone occurred to Peter, but the 
moment was too serious to permit him to take 
any risk. He would wait until the man de- 
clared himself more fully, he assured him- 
self. 

The moments passed and still not a sound 
from the piazza was heard. If the visitor had 
departed he had gone so silently that his foot- 
steps were inaudible. Had it not been for the 
crouching dog and Mary, with her white face 
still peering at him from the bed, he would 


An Attack 


73 


almost have persuaded himself that he had 
fancied the startling summons or had been 
dreaming. The minutes dragged on. Then the 
dog arose and with a low whine approached the 
door in the rear of the room and stood looking 
back at Peter as if he expected him to open it. 
At the same moment came a loud whinny, as 
of some beast in mortal terror, from the direc- 
tion of the barn. Hesitating no longer Peter 
stepped hastily to the rear of the room, ordered 
the dog back, noiselessly lifted the bar from its 
place and opening the door only a few inches, 
peered out. 

What he saw caused him instantly to close 
and bar the door again and then turn to Mary. 
“ The rascals are burning the barn ! ” he said. 

“ Oh, Peter, what shall we do ? What shall 
we do? ” moaned the young wife, looking down 
at Sam who was still peacefully sleeping. 

“ We’ll not give up yet ! They may be satis- 
fied with getting the cattle ” 

Peter stopped abruptly as a crash against the 
•front door shook the house and instantly aroused 
the sleeping man. 

“ Lie still, Sam ! ” pleaded Mary. a You can’t 

do anything ! Peter and I will ” She 

stopped abruptly as again the crash came, 
stronger, fiercer than before and at the same 
time a wild yell arose that left no doubt as to 


74 The Young Rangers 

the attacking party, even if there had been any 
question before. 

The door, however, was strong and did not 
yield. Something must be done and at once, 
Peter knew, or they would be at the mercy of 
the Indians attacking the lonely house. He 
looked about him for some means of strengthen- 
ing the door but could not discover any. The 
only defense was to be looked for in the rifle in 
his hands and how inadequate that was, if the 
attacking party contained as many as he sus- 
pected, he felt only too well. A moment later, 
however, the problem was solved for him. 


CHAPTER VII 

Peter's Plight 

I N the silence that followed the latest onslaught 
there came from the rear door the sound of a 
soft rapping. Startling as the sound was, Mary 
at once turned to Peter, begging, “ Open the 
door. Open it just a little. It may be friends." 

“ No ! No ! ” protested Peter. “ They're the 
same rascals. They've divided, that’s all." 

“ Try it ! Try it, anyway, Peter ! " urged 
Mary. “ I don't know why but I’m sure it’s 
the thing to do. You don't have to open it 
more than a crack." 

The young woman spoke eagerly and despite 
his fear Peter obeyed, although he could not have 
explained to himself why he yielded to her plea 
when his own fear was so keen. He listened a 
moment to convince himself that the attacking 
party was still in front of the house. He could 
hear voices, although the sturdy resistance the 
door had afforded had caused the men to delay, 
but Peter was convinced that the attempt had 
by no means been abandoned. Then, turning 
hastily as the low rapping on the rear door was 
75 


y6 The Young Rangers 

repeated, he stepped softly and quickly to the 
place, lifted the bar and opened the door two or 
three inches, prepared instantly to draw it back, 
at the same time keeping himself well protected 
from any shot that might be fired. He was in- 
tensely excited and the gleam of the fires from 
the burning barn increased his alarm, for the 
heavens were all aglow from the flames. 

A low whisper greeted his action, but he was 
unable to understand the words. The voice, 
however, was apparently friendly and in the 
brief delay that followed his hesitation he opened 
the door a little farther. Instantly the door was 
pushed gently from without and before Peter 
could recover from his surprise an Indian woman 
stood directly before him, showing by her actions 
her eagerness to be admitted. Peter could not 
have explained why he did so, but he reached 
forth and grasping her by the arm pulled her 
within, then again closed and barred the door. 
The candle was still burning near the bed on 
which Sam was lying, and in the light it af- 
forded the squaw was seen to stop, glance with 
an expression of sorrow at the sufferer, and then 
recoil with a gesture that betrayed her hatred or 
terror, as the dog with bristling hair and a low 
savage growl started toward her. A word from 
Mary restrained Billy J., and in the relief the In- 
dian woman felt she hastily pointed to Sam, then 


77 


Peter's Plight 

to Peter, and, then, with a gesture expressive of 
her own intense eagerness, pointed to the door 
in the rear. 

“ She wants you and Sam to go,” suggested 
Mary. 

“ Let her want; we’ll stay here,” replied Peter. 

“ No. No. I was right about opening the 
door. I believe she knows what is best now, too. 
She’s the squaw I tended when the dog drove 
her into the tree and ” 

Mary stopped and turned with an expression 
of fresh alarm, as there came a renewed attack 
upon the front door. Additional rails had been 
secured and evidently the numbers had been in- 
creased. But the door still remained intact, for 
Sam had built with the idea that his home in 
more ways than one might be his castle, and 
might be called upon for just such a resistance as 
was now being made. Its timbers were of oak 
and so set in the frame that only a tremendous 
onslaught would break them down, and as yet 
there had not been sufficient force to shake them 
loose. How long the resistance would endure, 
was a question of such serious import that he had 
not even mentioned it to Mary. 

“ Peter, you must help Sam and go,” pleaded 
Mary, as the noise ceased. 

“ And leave you here ? I think not.” 

“ I should say so too if this squaw hadn’t 


7 8 


The Young Rangers 

come.” Mary spoke hastily, and her eagerness 
was so apparent that Peter hesitated. 

Instantly following up her advantage Mary 
began again, “ There’s no hope for Sam if you 
stay here. He may be able to stand a little. Oh, 
go, Peter ! Please go ! ” 

“ What will you do? ” 

“ Stay here. I’ll do something. They won’t 
harm me when she is here. She’ll help me. I 
can do something to interest them. Go ! go ! ” 

“ Where?” 

“ Listen, Peter. There’s a cave in the hill be- 
yond the brook. You can get out into the woods 
and hide and get to the cave by and by. I’ll 
come there later. I’ll be all right here with the 
squaw. But they’ll never leave Sam alive. You 
must try it. Go ! Go now ! Oh, please go ! ” 
We’ll have to leave Billy J.” 

“ Yes. Yes. Leave him. He’ll help me. 
He’ll be a protection. Only don’t wait ! It’s 
Sam’s only chance ! ” 

The hunter was wide awake and evidently 
had heard what had been said. His eyes turned 
from the squaw to the face of his wife and he 
shook his head. 

“ Sam ! Sam ! You must go. I know you’d 
stay here and fight for me as long as a drop of 
blood was left in your veins. But can’t you see ? 
This squaw is my friend. I’ve been good to her 


79 


Peter’s Plight 

and she has come just to help me. I’ll be all 
right with her, but if you are here, Sam, not one 
of us will be saved ! You must go, Sam ! Peter 
will help you. Billy J. will be left. You know 
I’ll not be harmed, and even if I should be 
taken from here you can follow me. You’ll 
save me and save yourself at the same time ! ” 

“ Come on, Peter,” said Sam quietly, at the 
same time rising from his bed. His pale face 
and determined manner so strongly impressed 
Peter that he no longer hesitated. Looking 
carefully to the priming of his rifle he slung it 
over his back, stepped hastily to the bedside and 
lifted Sam to the floor. At the same moment 
the attack on the front door was renewed, and 
the noise became greater than before. 

“ This is our time, Sam, if we’re to go,” said 
Peter. 

The hunter stepped upon the floor and then 
with a groan fell back upon the bed. The 
Indian woman had not moved from the position 
she had first taken, but when Sam showed that 
he was still too weak to walk she stepped for- 
ward and peering into his face pointed still more 
eagerly at the rear door. 

Sam, assisted by Mary and Peter, obediently 
began to move, and the squaw instantly blew out 
the light of the little candle and ran softly ahead 
of them. It was she who lifted the bar and 


80 The Young Rangers 

quietly opened the door. The burning barn could 
be seen, the noise on the opposite side of the 
house could be heard but not one of their ene- 
mies was within sight. 

The squaw indicated by her actions that Sam 
was to crawl upon his hands and knees, and the 
two men obeyed and started. Sometimes lying 
flat upon the ground, sometimes crawling, with 
Peter almost lifting the body of his friend, the 
two made their way to the rear of the wall and 
there rested for a brief time while Peter looked 
carefully all about him. He could see that the 
barn was in ruins and the fate of the horse and 
cattle was beyond question. Why, thus far, no 
attempt had been made to set fire to the house 
he could not understand. Even the sound of 
the blows upon the oaken doors could not be 
heard now. 

Still trembling with excitement he again 
turned to Sam and slowly and painfully assisted 
him to gain the rear of the wood-pile which stood 
between the wall and the forest. In the midst 
of his efforts he could see a faint gleam of light 
issuing from the house they had left, and for an 
instant he halted fearing that the Indians had 
set fire to the place. A second glance enabled 
him to perceive that the candle had been re- 
lighted and somehow the sight afforded a mo- 
mentary sense of relief. Then a long howl from 


8i 


Peter’s Plight 

the dog, which had been left behind with the 
women, startled him, but the sound was not 
repeated. 

Again Peter resumed his labors. The hunter 
was not able to do much to assist, and the 
younger man was compelled almost to carry 
him. Every moment he expected to be dis- 
covered and the failure of pursuit was well-nigh 
inexplicable, but the wood-pile was gained at last 
and behind its shelter a still longer rest was had. 
There was now utter silence. The wild yells 
which Peter had expected were not heard and 
no flames appeared about the dwelling. A sigh 
of relief escaped his lips, but he quickly turned 
again to his friend who had not once spoken 
since they had left the house. 

Peter bent once more to his burden, and with 
great care and effort at last succeeded in bring- 
ing the wounded man within the border of the 
forest. The effort had cost the young man 
much, and his face was dripping with perspira- 
tion when he stood erect and once more gazed 
back at the house. Sam’s silence was doubly 
suggestive and a brief investigation revealed 
the fact that he was unconscious. 

In the dim light, Peter could see down the 
hillside and across the brook, and the distance 
between the place where he was standing and the 
little cave of which Mary had spoken was too 


82 


The Young Rangers 

great for him to attempt to carry his friend 
there, at least for the present, he hastily con- 
cluded. Something must be done to help him 
where he then lay. 

Stripping off his jacket, Peter rolled it into a 
pillow and carefully placed it beneath the hunt- 
er’s head. He next cut some branches and ar- 
ranged them in front of the place in such a 
manner that in the darkness they might serve 
to hide the body lying behind them. When all 
this had been done he took his stand at a short 
distance from the spot and waited, all the time 
watching the little log house the outlines of 
which he could see in the distance by the light 
of the still glowing embers. Occasionally he re- 
visited the place where Sam was concealed, and, 
satisfied by each examination that the hunter 
was still breathing and that nothing more could 
be done for him, he resumed his watch. 

The fire at the barn had burned low by this 
time, but he had not been able to perceive any 
of the Indians lurking about the place. It was 
all strange and unusual — the silence, the failure 
of the red men to be seen darting about the 
clearing, the entire manner of the attack. His 
anxiety for Mary became so intense that he was 
on the point of trying to creep up near the 
house again, but a hasty reflection caused him 
to put aside the project, assured that he could 


Peter's Plight 83 

do nothing for her, while to abandon Sam would 
only add to her burden. And yet he well 
knew that Mary’s plight must be desperate. 
The only hope lay in the presence of the squaw 
whom she had cared for in her trouble, but 
even that fact was not sufficient to allay his 
fears. 

Suddenly he saw flames rising from the roof 
of the house. The sight was one not only to 
startle him but to cause him almost to decide 
to rush to the place. The folly of such an act 
was too apparent, however. Whatever Mary’s 
fate might have been he could not aid her now, 
for he was alone, and in the Indian band were 
doubtless several warriors. He could see them 
rushing about the place but he steadily resisted 
the impulse to fire at any of the dancing figures. 
He must not reveal his own presence nor that 
of the wounded hunter. 

To his surprise, in a brief time he perceived 
that the red men were departing. He could not 
discover the presence of Mary amongst the band 
and for a moment it seemed to him that his 
worst fears had been confirmed. Yet the Indian 
woman could not be seen either, and such slight 
hope as her absence indicated he clung to 
desperately. 

The Indians were in haste now to depart. 
There were calls that he could hear, and some 


84 The Young Rangers 

of the warriors were darting about from place 
to place evidently summoning or directing their 
comrades. Soon the entire band started into 
the forest, marching in single file and never once 
halting before all had disappeared from sight. 

Perplexed, anxious, trembling in his excite- 
ment, Peter watched the place where the last 
man had been seen, but no one returned. 
Eagerly he turned again to Sam and as the 
hunter was conscious now he said hastily, “ Sam, 
you keep perfectly still here, for I’m going to be 
away a few minutes.” 

Sam promised, and then Peter ran toward the 
house from which huge clouds of smoke were 
rising. The logs were too green to burn well, 
and the fire was not so fierce as when the barn 
had burned. When he came near the building 
he stumbled over a body, but a hasty examina- 
tion showed it to be that of the dog with his 
skull cleft by the blow of a tomahawk. The 
discovery was alarming, and with a fresh fear in 
his heart Peter ran on toward the burning build- 
ing. In a moment he had gained the sheltered 
side and looked in through the open door. 


CHAPTER VIII 


At the Cave 


HE volume of smoke which filled the 



A house prevented Peter from discerning 
any of the objects within, and restraining 
the impulse to dart inside the building he 
hastily turned and began to search for some 
traces of the missing women. That the Indians 
would not return he was convinced, and soon 
he began to call Mary’s name. But no reply 
came. Faint streaks of light were appearing in 
the east and soon day would be at hand. In 
desperation he ran around the house, peering 
into the bushes and repeating his calls, but not 
a sound broke the stillness of the scene. He 
ran to the barn, but the still smoking ruins be- 
trayed no sign of the woman he sought. The 
charred remains of the oxen were discovered, 
and he saw that the red men had feasted there. 

Sick at heart, realizing that he must return 
to Sam before making any further efforts to dis- 
cover Mary’s fate he hurried back to the place 
where he had left the hunter, and found him 
awake and apparently in less suffering. The 


86 


The Young Rangers 

question in his eyes was unmistakable and 
Peter, endeavoring to speak lightly, said, 

“ It’s getting light now, Sam, and I’ll soon 
find out.” 

“ Have they gone ? ” whispered Sam. 

“ Yes, every last redskin filed off into the 
woods two hours ago.” 

“ Where’s Mary ? ” 

“ I’m going to look for her now. Do you 
think you can stand it to stay here alone while 
I’m gone? I hope I shan’t be away a great 
while.” 

The hunter nodded his head and Peter at 
once departed. 

Returning to the house, he eagerly renewed 
his quest in the clearer light. It was still im- 
possible to enter the smoking building but Peter 
searched as best he might among the ruins, fear- 
ful of finding what he knew would be a crush- 
ing blow to his friend, and yet not able to 
abandon the task. A half hour elapsed and his 
efforts were still unrewarded. He dragged the 
mutilated body of the dog to a clump of cedars 
and concealed it within them. Even the death 
of Billy J. must not be told in the present con- 
ditions, he assured himself, eager to save Sam 
from suffering, yet realizing that he might soon 
have to hear even a worse tale than that of the 
loss of the faithful animal. 


At the Cave 


87 

Peter’s calls had brought no answer, and at 
last, in sheer desperation, he stopped and gazed 
helplessly about him. Clouds of smoke still 
rose from the smouldering ruins of the house, 
the air of the June morning was vocal with the 
songs of the birds, Sam’s little garden of which 
lie had been so proud had been untouched by 
the invaders, the hills were partly hidden by 
the morning haze but there was nothing to indi- 
cate what the fate of Mary had been. Peter had 
carefully watched the file of Indians when they 
had departed, but though he had not been able 
to perceive Sam’s wife amongst them, he knew 
that the failure to discover her presence by no 
means indicated that she had not been taken 
away as a prisoner. His fears and anxiety re- 
doubled and he was about to resume his hitherto 
fruitless search when suddenly he thought of 
the cave. 

He turned instantly and leaping across the 
brook began to run toward the place, blaming 
himself for not having recalled before the direc- 
tions which Mary had given but which necessity 
had compelled him to ignore. In a brief time 
he arrived at the entrance but no one was to be 
seen. He called and called again but gained no 
response. The disappointment was doubly keen, 
and for a moment he stood silent looking sharply 
into the dark entrance. He had noted the place 


88 The Young Rangers 

before, though he had never ventured within, and 
Sam had declared the spot was one with which 
he himself had been familiar in the preceding 
years when he had trapped the bears that had 
their den there. All this came back to the 
anxious young soldier now, but so far as he 
could determine no one had now sought the 
cave for a hiding-place. 

Suddenly he stopped as he saw on the soft 
earth in front of the entrance the mark of a tiny 
moccasin-clad foot. The mark was fresh, but 
there were no other signs that any one had 
sought the shelter of the place. Urged forward 
by his anxiety and unmindful of any peril that 
might confront him, Peter dropped on his knees 
and began to crawl into the open cave. He 
soon perceived that he was advancing over 
damp, muddy ground and found the roof was 
so low that he could not stand upright. It was 
so dark, too, that he was unable to see far in ad- 
vance. So eager was he, however, that he gave 
slight heed to any of these things and resolutely 
pushed forward. 

He had gone perhaps twenty yards when his 
advance was suddenly checked, for he had ar- 
rived at the end of the cave. He could dimly 
see that he was now in a larger space, shaped 
somewhat like a bowl, and so high that he could 
stand upright. But he had not discovered any 


At the Cave 


89 

traces of the woman he was seeking, and sick at 
heart he was about to turn and retrace his way. 

It was useless, he assured himself, and yet, be- 
fore he began to move, he called once more. 
“ Mary ! Mary ! ” he shouted, but his voice 
sounded strangely muffled and no response was 
heard. A bat flew near him, almost touching 
his head in its flight. For a moment it seemed 
to him that he heard a rustling sound as of some 
one moving against the wall near him. Startling 
as the sound was, Peter instinctively moved 
toward it. With outstretched hands he ad- 
vanced cautiously to the wall, then leaned down 
endeavoring to determine by his hands if any 
one had fallen there or was lying concealed. 

He started back abruptly when upon his face 
and head suddenly came a rain of blows. They 
were not heavy enough to harm, but they were 
so unexpected that for a moment he was alarmed 
almost to the point of fleeing from the spot. 
Quickly realizing that he was not injured by the 
onslaught, then that the blows had abruptty 
ceased and that a hand had clutched his hair, 
he tightly seized the arms before him. 

Instantly aware that his own strength was 
much greater than that of his unseen and un- 
known adversary, he began to drag his prisoner 
toward the faint light that marked the entrance 
to the cave. The captive struggled desperately 


90 The Young Rangers 

for a time but was helpless in his grasp. Then 
Peter's ears were saluted by a series of piercing 
screams which sounded unnatural and weird, yet 
informed him instantly that his prisoner was a 
woman. Puzzled now far more than alarmed, 
he held steadily to his way, and soon the strug- 
gles ceased and silently the prisoner yielded to his 
superior strength. When Peter was compelled to 
drop to his knees and crawl he still retained his 
grasp on the wrist of the woman, who now fol- 
lowed without resistance. Perplexed by his 
strange experience he soon arrived at the 
exit, then, stepping outside he turned and looked 
at his captive. He was scarcely surprised to dis- 
cover that he was holding an Indian woman by 
the hand and that she was the one who had en- 
tered Sam’s house on the preceding night. 

“ Where’s Mary ? ” he demanded fiercely. 

The squaw gazed stolidly into his face but 
made no reply. 

“ Where’s Mary? ” repeated Peter. “ Tell me 
where she is if you don’t want me to scalp 
you ! ” 

The woman still remained silent and Peter’s 
anger swiftly rose. Thoughts of her possible 
treachery were in his mind. Bitterly he blamed 
himself for having yielded to Mary’s pleadings 
to take Sam from the house. Perhaps the squaw 
had not planned to aid, but only to gain by her 


At the Cave 


9 1 


treachery what the warriors had failed to accom- 
plish by their attack. If the woman was aware 
of the thoughts in Peter’s mind or perceived the 
expression that flashed from his eyes, she be- 
trayed no sign of alarm, and still stood stolidly 
looking into his face. 

“If I served you right ” began Peter. 

Suddenly he stopped, for approaching from the 
woods and only a few yards away was Mary her- 
self. She was unharmed too, if her appearance 
was to be trusted, for there was a smile on her 
face and she was walking swiftly. 

“What now, Peter Van de Bogert?” she 
called. “ Are you going to harm that woman? 
If it hadn’t been for her not one of us would be 
here this morning.” 

Peter dropped the woman’s hand and turning 
eagerly to Mary said, “Are you hurt? Where 
do you come from ? What does it all mean ? ” 

“ I am not hurt. I come from the place 
where Sam is. What it all means you know as 
well as I do.” 

“ I don’t know. I don’t understand,” began 
Peter, but Mary’s smile was reassuring and he 
stopped abruptly. 

“ Come, Peter. Come back with me. We 
must not leave Sam alone.” 

“ How did you find him ? How did you 
know where he was ? ” said Peter as he began to 


9 2 


The Young Rangers 

advance with her into the forest. He was aware 
that the Indian woman was coming too, but he 
gave her slight heed now. 

“ The squaw found him,” replied Mary quietly. 

“ I don't see how.” 

“ I don't know either, but she did and that's 
enough. Soon after light she took me to the 
place where he is and then came back here her- 
self.” 

“What for?” 

“ To see if you came here.” 

“ She didn't seem to be very glad to see me,” 
said Peter ruefully, placing his hand upon some 
scratches on his face as he spoke. 

“ You must have frightened her.” 

“ Tell me about last night. How did you get 
out of the house ? ” 

“ I don't know. After you and Sam went out, 
the squaw opened the door and about a dozen of the 
redskins came in. I was so frightened I couldn't 
speak at first, but she did. She talked to them 
and they listened to her, too. Then she got out 
our blankets and some of Sam's traps and began 
to show them, and in a minute they were all so 
interested they seemed to forget all about me. 
But she didn't.” 

“ I don't see how she saved you or kept them 
from following us.” 

“ I don't either, though I have an idea.” 


At the Cave 


93 


“ How was it? ” 

“ I think she claimed me as her prisoner, and 
from the motions she made when she was talking 
I suspect she was telling them how I took care of 
her — after she was hurt. You know I told you 
about that.” 

“ Yes,” responded Peter thoughtfully, then he 
suddenly said, “ you know that Billy J. is 
dead ? ” 

“ Yes. I saw him killed.” 

“ How ? Who did it?” 

“ The squaw.” 

“ I’n not surprised. That's what I suspected.” 

“ I can't find it in my heart to blame her. 
You know it was the dog that killed her baby.” 

Peter did not respond at once, for he was 
thinking of the arrow that had struck Sam, and 
he could not avoid the suspicion that the squaw 
might explain that too if she would. However 
he did not voice the thought. He glanced at 
the Indian woman, now following them quietly, 
and certainly there was nothing in her appear- 
ance to arouse his fears at the moment. 

Mary's anxiety for Sam, however, did not per- 
mit her long to be silent, and when Peter had 
related his experiences, she said, 

“ I can't be thankful enough that we’ve all 
escaped and Sam is not hurt so badly as I feared 
at first.” 


94 


The Young Rangers 

“ Yes f we've escaped/' said Peter bitterly. “ I 
wish I could say as much for the house and barn 
and horse and cattle. Oh, the " 

“ There, Peter," interrupted Mary quietly. 
“ We are thankful. Of course Pm sorry, espe- 
cially for Sam, that we've lost so much, but 
we've saved our lives." 

“ Yes, but what good are they when these 
prowling redskins may come back and get 
them?" 

“ They'll not come back. They're on their 
way to join Montcalm. I think that was the 
reason — that and what the squaw did — why we 
got off so easily." 

“ ‘ Easily ! ’ ‘ Easily ! ' " retorted Peter an- 

grily. “ I don't know what your idea of ‘ easy 7 
is exactly, but for my part I don't call it by that 
name." 

“ Here we are ! Here's Sam ! " exclaimed 
Mary eagerly as they arrived at the place they 
were seeking. She ran swiftly to her husband's 
side, her face aglow when she perceived that he 
was at least no worse than when she had left 
him to search for his friend. 

Peter, however, fully aware of the difficulties 
that now confronted them, unable to think of any 
way of escape, was so seriously troubled that he 
did not even greet his friend. 


CHAPTER IX 


The Return from the Clearing 

S ATISFIED that Sam would be well cared for 
by Mary, Peter began to busy himself in 
procuring some breakfast for the party. Ex- 
plaining his purpose to the others, he took his 
rifle and started toward the still smoking ruins 
of the house. As he approached, his feeling of 
anger increased. The outrage had been so 
wanton, the ruin of all Sam’s hopes was so com- 
plete, that the young soldier’s bitterness was in- 
tense when he began to investigate matters. 
His first labor was to drag the mangled body of 
the dog to a safer hiding-place, where it would 
not be discovered by any of the party who might 
chance to join him. 

As soon as this task was accomplished he 
began to search among the smoking embers for 
any of the cooking utensils that might have 
been left behind by the Indians. To his delight 
he soon excavated two of the iron pots, and 
though they were still too hot to be taken in his 
hand, he pried them out by means of a stick 
and pushed them to one side. 

Convinced that nothing more of value was 
95 


96 The Young Rangers 

to be found in the mass of ruins, he took his 
gun and entered the forest. The report of his 
rifle rang out again and again, for in spite of his 
fear that the red men might return, he was con- 
vinced that Mary had spoken truly when she 
had declared the Indians were on their way to 
the French camp, and in a brief time he returned 
with a half dozen gray squirrels as the result of 
his efforts. Taking with him the iron pots he 
had discovered, he again sought out the place 
where he had left his friends, and soon he had 
prepared the game, kindled a fire and filled one 
of the pots with water from an adjacent spring. 
Mary had offered to assist in the task, but her 
proffer was declined and soon the “ squirrel 
soup ” was ready. Dishes were not to be had, 
but by the aid of a few hollowed chips the hun- 
ger of the four people was soon satisfied, for to 
the delight of all, the hunter shared in the 
repast. 

Visibly strengthened and cheered by the 
breakfast, Peter said, “ We’ve got to decide now 
what we’re going to do.” 

“ Yes,” responded Mary. “ What do you 
think, Peter?” 

“ I wish we were back in the settlement.” 

“ But we aren’t.” 

“ No, we’re not. I guess we’re all agreed about 
that.” 


The Return from the Clearing 97 

“ Start back,” suggested Sam. 

“Yes?” laughed Peter somewhat bitterly. 
“ Shall we fly or how do you think we’d best do 
it, Sam?” 

The hunter plainly was feeling much better. 
His face was animated and he attempted to sit 
up as he said eagerly, “ I’m going with you, 
Peter, to join the army.” 

“ Not yet, Sam. You must not set your foot 
on the ground for days,” said Mary hastily. 

“ We’ll see about that,” retorted Sam. “ I’ve 
made a mistake, Mary. I had no right to bring 
you up here till I’d helped clear out the red- 
skins. It’s all well enough to talk ’bout makin’ 
clearings, but the first thing is ‘ the inhabitants 
thereof,’ as the dominie says.” 

Mary laughed, for the eagerness of her hus- 
band was the best indication to her that he had 
not been so severely wounded as she had at first 
feared. 

“What will you do with your wife, Sam?” 
inquired Peter. 

“ Mary’ll have to do what other men’s wives 
are doin’, I guess. The men have just got t’ 
turn in now an’ drive these redskins an’ French- 
men out, an’ that’s all there is to it. If Aunt 
Nabbie had done half his duty we wouldn’t be 
havin’ all this fuss now. But he isn’t here, 
thank goodness ! An’ we might jest’s well 


98 The Young Rangers 

turn in an’ do up the job now as any time, an’ 
we’ll have it done then. Jest see what has 
happened t’ me ! ” Sam spoke bitterly and 
lifting himself upon his elbow glanced toward 
the ruins of his buildings which could be 
plainly seen by them all. 

For a moment no one spoke and it was 
evident that the hunter’s feelings were in a 
measure shared by the others. He had worked 
so hard and so eagerly to establish a little home 
for himself and his wife in the wilderness, but 
his labors had been in vain. The ruthless band 
had destroyed all the results of his toil, and 
left him not only homeless, but wounded and 
suffering as well. 

“ Never mind, Sam. We’ll have it all fixed 
up again soon,” suggested his wife. 

“ Can’t do it, Mary,” replied her husband 
dejectedly, “ leastwise this season. I might ’a’ 
known better anyway.” 

“ It’s no worse than what has happened to 
others,” she suggested mildly. 

“ That’s just it. That’s just it exac’ly, Mary,” 
replied Sam excitedly. “It’s just because it is 
happenin’ t’ others as well as t’ us that makes 
me feel so bad. Who’s safe an’ who’s goin’ t’ 
be safe, I’d like t’ know, till we all o’ us join 
hands an’ drive these rascally Frenchmen an’ 
their redskins out 0’ th’ country? It’s got 


The Return from the Clearing 99 

to be did,” he added earnestly, if ungrammat- 
ically. 

“ Sam, you mustn’t excite yourself,” pleaded 
his wife. “ You can’t go now, no matter what 
you do afterwards.” 

“ I can’t, can’t I ? Well, I rather guess I’ll 
show ye that I’m not goin’ to be kep’ back by 
any such little scratch as I got under my 

shoulder. I’m as good as ” The hunter 

endeavored to rise so that he might display his 
boasted strength, but he fell back with a groan 
that instantly brought his wife to his side. 

“ Why, Sam,” she exclaimed as she bent over 
him, “ you have a great bruise on the side of 
your head ! ” 

“ Have I ? Well then that jest means that 
I’ve got t’ get started all the quicker then.” 

The Indian woman now advanced to Mary’s 
side, and bending over the prostrate form of the 
hunter, carefully examined the bruise. She did 
not speak, but as soon as her inspection was 
completed she arose and started swiftly into the 
forest. 

“ There ! She’s gone, and I’m glad of it,” 
said Peter, as he watched the woman until her 
form was hidden from sight by the great trees. 

“ You don’t think she ” began Mary look- 

ing up hastily into Peter’s face. 

“ I don’t know just what to think, but I be- 


IOO 


The Young Rangers 


lieve her room is better than her company. 
There’s one thing I do know though,” he added 
thoughtfully. 

“ What’s that? ” 

“ Sam can’t think of going from this place 
for several days yet.” 

“ That’s so. But ” 

“ Yes, I know what’s in your mind, Mary. 
I’ve got to fix up a place here where Sam can 
stay so that if it rains he won’t get wet. I can 
do it, and the sooner I’m about it the better. 
If I only had an axe I could have a wigwam 
here before you knew it.” 

“ I s’pose you’re right, Peter,” said Sam. 
“ I’ve been too keen about my clearing here to 
know when I was well off. I guess ’twould be 
better not to run too fast on my way back t’ th’ 
army. But I’m goin’,” he added positively, 
“ an’ I’m goin’ just as soon as th’ cap’n (that’s 
Mary) gives me leave. Peter, feel under my 
jacket an’ maybe ye’ll find somethin’ there 
that may help ye about try in’ t’ fix up a 
shelter.” 

Peter did as he was bidden, and drew forth a 
hunting knife which had long been the special 
pride of Sam’s heart. 

“ This will do. This will be all right,” said 
Peter as he examined the long, strong blade. 
“ I’ll go at it right away. If you want me, 


IO I 


The Return from the Clearing 

Mary, you just call and I’ll come straight back,” 
he added, as he turned into the forest. 

A careful search soon revealed the objects for 
which he was looking. Then saplings were cut 
and trimmed and carried back to the place where 
Sam and Mary awaited him. At his first return 
he perceived that the squaw had not departed 
permanently, but had come back with her hands 
filled with leaves of a peculiar shape. These she 
had bruised upon the stones and was applying 
both to the bruise on the hunter’s head and to 
the wound in his back ; and Sam had willingly 
entrusted himself to her care. For a moment 
Peter watched the woman, then, satisfied that she 
really was trying to use her skill for the hunter’s 
benefit (and he was well aware that the knowledge 
of the Indians in the use of various herbs for the 
relief of suffering was not slight) he withdrew 
once more into the forest and resumed his 
work. 

The task to which Peter Van de Bogert had 
given himself was a difficult one, rendered even 
more difficult by his having no axe to wield, but 
he kept on steadily until nearly noon, when he 
stopped to secure something for their dinner. 
The woods abounded in game and he soon had 
some birds which Mary’s deft hands speedily pre- 
pared. There was no salt and the Indians had 
not left a trace of the food which had been stored 


102 


The Young Rangers 

in the house. Peter was anxious about the lack 
of provisions, for in spite of the abundance of 
game, he knew that as a diet for several days, 
even for people who were well and strong, the 
sameness of the food would become a source of 
trouble, to say nothing of a man in the con- 
dition of the hunter’s being deprived of all 
vegetables. 

However there was apparently nothing more 
to be done, and striving to make the best of the 
condition he laughed with Mary as he seated 
himself on the ground, rejoicing with her in the 
evident increase in her husband’s spirits. 

The wigwam was now ready for the branches 
which were to be interwoven among the poles 
composing the framework. To Peter’s surprise 
the Indian woman now joined him in his labors, 
taking from his hands the branches which he had 
cut and brought to the place, and weaving them 
so deftly and speedily into their proper places 
that he was glad to entrust this task to her. Be- 
fore nightfall the rude little shelter was com- 
pleted, and then Peter said to Mary, 

“ It’s too bad we haven’t a blanket left us. It 
would be good for Sam.” 

“ They took everything, Peter,” responded 
Mary. 

“ Yes. The more I think about it the w'orse 
it is. I think Sam’s right, and the only thing, or 


The Return from the Clearing 103 

at least the first thing, for us to do, is to clear 
out the Indians and Frenchmen and then we can 
go to work on our other clearings.” 

“ I’m afraid that’s so,” assented the young wife 
with a sigh. 

“ We’ll do it this summer,” spoke up the 
hunter. “ Aunt Nabbie isn’t here now an’ we’ll 
have something to show for our trouble.” 

The Indian woman, who had not been 
seen for a half hour, now returned, her arms 
laden with balsam tips which she cast upon the 
floor of the wigwam and then began to arrange 
as a bed for the hunter. 

“ The very thing ! ” laughed Peter. “ Strange 
we didn’t think of it ourselves.” 

He at once ran into the woods and soon re- 
turned with an armful of the fragrant boughs, 
and when he had repeated the task several times 
they had a bed for the wounded man which he 
declared was “ fit for a king.” 

The darkness was upon them by this time, and 
after a supper from the remnants of the preced- 
ing meals, preparations were made for the night. 
Upon another bed of the balsam tips which had 
been collected in front of the wigwam, Peter was 
to sleep and keep watch, and the squaw with- 
drew into the forest. 

On the following morning Sam declared him- 
self to be ready for the return to the settlements, 


104 The Young Rangers 

but his wife and Peter voted it still impracticable : 
he must remain where he was until his strength 
had returned and he had more completely re- 
covered from the effects of his wounds. The 
hunter grudgingly gave his assent and it was not 
until four days had elapsed that preparations 
for departure were made. Meantime the Indian 
woman had unaccountably disappeared and had 
not yet returned. 

When at last the three set forth, the hunter’s 
anger and disappointment again came over him 
strongly and he was not slow in giving them 
vigorous expression. The fact that scores had 
suffered in a similar manner, as his wife again 
gently reminded him, did not appear to afford 
him any comfort. He had lost his home, the 
results of his labors were worse than wasted and 
his hope, at least for the time, seemed to have 
fled. Plis determination to join the army, 
however, and assist in the attempt to drive the 
prowling redmen and the marauding French- 
men from the region was evidently redoubled. 

The journey was a weary one and frequent 
stops were made for Sam’s benefit, but when 
three more days had passed they came in sight 
of the little settlement they were seeking. Then 
Peter left them and went on to join the army of 
General Amherst. 

His recent experiences and his friend’s losses 


The Return from the Clearing 105 

had filled his mind with a new sense of the 
meaning of the struggle, and inspired a stronger 
purpose in his heart. Sam had promised to fol- 
low as soon as his strength permitted. 


CHAPTER X 


In the Camp 

T 1 7HEN the young soldier drew near the val- 
* * ley at the head of Lake George, where, 
every summer for the past few years, the colonial 
armies had assembled only to meet reverses and 
humiliation by the time the winter snows began 
to fall, his interest and excitement increased. 
Though the outcome of the preceding campaigns 
had been discouraging and the generals in com- 
mand incompetent, the persistence which has 
ever been one of the most marked characteristics 
of the English and the Dutch, still asserted itself 
and Peter felt confident that this year would see 
the attainment of the hopes and plans that had 
heretofore been frustrated. 

The day was warm and Peter’s face glowed as 
he pushed forward over the rough roadway. 
The new commander, General Amherst, certainly 
was doing one thing which his predecessors had 
neglected, for at frequent intervals along the 
road in the rear of the camp he had established 
fortified posts and at Halfway Brook, which 
Peter had just passed, there was a fortification 
stronger than any behind the army, except at 


In the Camp 107 

Fort Edward itself. Peter’s hopes rose as he 
perceived these signs of forethought, for he was 
not aware that the passion of the new leader 
seemed to be much stronger for erecting fortifi- 
cations than for vigorously pressing the enemy. 
However he was not in a critical mood, and be- 
ing ignorant of all this his confidence was strong- 
in the speedy and successful outcome of the 
campaign. With Fort Duquesne again in the 
possession of the colonies, with Oswego well 
guarded, and the fall of Fort Niagara, General 
Amherst would be free to lead a large and de- 
termined force against Ticonderoga and Crown 
Point. When these had been taken, he could 
push on to Montreal, opening a way for his army 
to pass down the St. Lawrence to Quebec. Then 
he could lay siege to the city on one side, while 
Wolfe, creeping up the river from the opposite 
direction, made a simultaneous attack. The 
citadel must surely fall, and the colonists would 
be able to devote themselves again to the more 
peaceful pursuits and demands of pioneer life. 
Sam’s clearing could be restored, other men 
whom Peter knew could return to their labors ; 
perhaps he himself would engage in a similar 
occupation. 

Such day dreams were in Peter’s thoughts 
when he left the little fortification at Halfway 
Brook and continued on his way to the camp. 


io8 The Young Rangers 

There were other evidences of the new general’s 
care besides the erection of places of defense. 
On either side of the roadway a broad strip of 
the forest had been either burned or cut away, 
and no lurking, skulking enemy could now find 
cover for his dastardly attacks upon the march- 
ing lines. It was a wise precaution, as Peter well 
knew, for the scenes he had previously witnessed 
on that very road were still vivid in his memory. 

He had found men stationed at every place of 
defense, but had met no one coming from the 
camp, which seemed somewhat strange. How- 
ever he was not lonely, but trudged on, keenly 
eager to see what was taking place there, and 
frequently whistling or singing, fearless of the 
presence of enemies in a region so well guarded. 

He was not greatly surprised, when he had 
advanced a few miles farther, to behold a man 
coming out of the woods, with a well-filled bag 
slung over his shoulder. On a nearer view 
Peter was somewhat surprised to discover that 
the man had every appearance of being a French- 
man. His hair was dark, his eyes were in- 
tensely black and his manner of carrying himself 
gave every indication that his proper place was 
among the soldiers of Montcalm. 

The stranger, however, manifested no uneasi- 
ness as he perceived Peter’s approach and at once 
prepared to join the young soldier. 


In the Camp 109 

Peter’s keen gaze was met with a pleasant 
smile and the inquiry : 

“ Are you on your way to the camp ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then I will go with you, if you do not ob- 
ject.” 

The words betrayed a slight accent but it was 
not marked, though it confirmed Peter’s suspi- 
cions that the stranger was indeed a French- 
man. 

Accepting silence as consent, the man took his 
place at the young soldier’s side and slung the 
bag to his other shoulder. 

“ Do you know what eet is, this bag?” he 
asked with a smile. 

“ Can’t say I do.” 

“ Eet is the spruce — the spruce tops. You shall 
have some of my spruce beer when you shall 
come to the camp.” 

“ Thank you,” laughed Peter, who was begin- 
ning to lose his suspicions under the evident 
friendliness of the man. “ Have you any 
molasses ? ” 

“I shall — what you say? — buy it at a half 
penny a quart. There is much in the camp. 
We shall have no scurvy this year.” 

“ Yes, they say the spruce beer is a sure cure. 
Is that why the general has had so much 
molasses hauled to the camp ? ” 


I IO 


The Young Rangers 

“ Eet is. And there was more than the spruce 
beer to stop it.” 

“ What’s that ? ” 

“ Eet is every day that the men go to the sur- 
geon ” 

“ All the men ? ” interrupted Peter. 

“ All who are sick and they have to take 
what he tells them to swallow. Ah, it ees that 
bad ! ” He shook his head and shoulders with 
an air that made Peter laugh, for he had no 
question as to the man’s experience in the sur- 
geon’s tent. 

“ Ah, but there was more ! ” 

“ What ! More than spruce beer and the sur- 
geon’s doses ? ” 

“ Yes, eet is more.” The expression of disgust 
that appeared on his face was even more amus- 
ing to Peter than the shrug of the shoulders. 

“ Yes. Eet is to march the men every day — 
oui, yes — every day — one can scarcely believe it, 
mousieur, yet eet is as I tell you — every day — 
the men march down to the water and every 
day they are to wash. Eet is so every day — 
every day they must wash the face and the 
hands.” 

“ Doesn’t Bourlamaque have his soldiers do 
that? ” inquired Peter, laughing heartily at the 
disgust the man betrayed. 

“ I do not know.” 


In the Camp 1 1 1 

“ Haven’t you ever been there where he 
is?” 

The man glanced keenly at Peter although he 
did not look him in the face, then shook his 
head. 

“ I thought you might be a Frenchman,” sug- 
gested Peter. 

“ I have much been with them, but ” 

“ You are in General Amherst’s army now ? ” 

“ I am here with you now. We shall soon be 
there.” 

“ Yes,” responded Peter eagerly, and then he 
became silent. His companion also ceased talk- 
ing, but his silence somehow caused Peter’s un- 
easiness to increase. The man plainly was a 
Frenchman. What he could be doing in the 
army of General Amherst was puzzling and yet 
his manner was so completely unconstrained that 
it was manifest he was not striving to conceal 
anything. 

“ What did you tell me your name was ? ” said 
Peter at last. 

“ I did not say. My name is Frank. You 
ask the soldiers — ah, yes, you shall ask General 
Amherst himself and he shall tell you that he 
knows Frank. Yes. Yes. He shall know 

Frank. Perhaps he shall tell you But no 

he shall not tell you much except that he shall 
know Frank.” 


I 12 


The Young Rangers 


It was not long before the camp could be seen, 
and in his eagerness to enter, Peter for the time 
ignored his companion. When he arrived at the 
border he noticed that the puzzling man was no 
longer with him but when or how he had dis- 
appeared he was unable to say. 

However, the sight of the camp itself was 
sufficient to arouse and hold his interest for the 
time and he gazed about him with an expression 
that proclaimed him to all who saw him as a new- 
comer. Eleven thousand men were assembled 
under the command of General Amherst, half of 
them regulars and half provincials. It was now 
late in the afternoon but the men were still busy. 
Indeed the general air of activity in the camp 
was its most pronounced feature. 

Recruits were being drilled, companies were 
shooting at targets, soldiers were firing by 
platoons, and some, as Peter soon discovered, 
were practicing their manoeuvres in the adjacent 
woods. In the contrast which the busy camp 
presented to the listlessness prevailing when 
General Webb or General Abercrombie had been 
in command Peter at once perceived a new and 
hopeful element, and his enthusiasm speedily 
became as marked as his interest. Now some- 
thing would be done, he assured himself, and 
the outcome of the advance would not be left in 
doubt. 


In the Camp 1 1 3 

“ Peter Van de Bogert, why have you delayed 
your coming ? ” 

Peter had been wandering on through the 
camp, so interested in what he was seeing that 
be was hardly aware in what direction he was 
moving. At the unexpected hail he turned 
sharply about and saw a solemn-visaged man 
whom he instantly recognized as one of the 
leaders in the band known as Rodgers’ Rangers. 1 

“ Why, Jeremiah ! ” he exclaimed as he 
grasped the extended hand of the rugged old 
soldier. “ I’m glad to see you ! You look as if 
you could stand the strain this year better than 
you did before.” 

The face of the soldier did not change as he 
said solemnly, “ I think I 1 stood ’ the strain. I 
have strength given me as my day is. Where 
is your friend, Sam? Why hasn’t he come? ” 

“ Didn’t you know? Haven’t you heard?” 
exclaimed Peter, his eyes trembling as he spoke. 
“ Why, Sam is married.” 

For a moment Jeremiah stared blankly into 
Peter’s face, then said slowly, “ I wouldn’t have 
thought it of Sam.” 

“ One can never tell, Jeremiah. Perhaps some 
day you’ll ” 

“ There, Peter, say no more ! No woman 
would look at my face and ” 

1 See “ The Fort in the Forest , 11 and “ A Soldier of the Wilderness.” 


1 14 The Young Rangers 

“ You don't know, Jeremiah.” 

“ And that is why Sam tries to evade his duty, 
is it ? 1 1 have married a wife and therefore I 

cannot come.’ ” 

“ There’s more than that to it,” explained 
Peter hastily, quick to come to the rescue of 
his absent friend. Briefly he related the story 
of what had befallen the hunter within the recent 
weeks, Jeremiah listening soberly and not speak- 
ing till Peter’s story was ended. Then he said, 

“ ’Tis a judgment on Sam. ‘ As it was in the 
days of Noah, they ’ ” 

“ Oh, Sam’s coming. He’ll be here in a few 
days,” broke in Peter. 

“ I am rejoiced to hear that. * The smoking 
flax is not quenched.’ ” 

“ There’ll be more than smoke when Sam 
comes. I never saw him so stirred up before in 
my life.” 

“ And yet you say he was shot by a squaw.” 

“Yes. I said I thought he was, but no one 
knows. Jeremiah, where is John?” 1 

“ He is here somewhere. He is to leave camp 
soon ” 

“ Leave camp ? What for ? ” 

“ He is to go — but that I cannot tell you.” 

“ But he isn’t going to leave for good, is he ? ” 
demanded Peter eagerly. 

1 See “A Soldier of the Wilderness.” 


In the Camp 1 1 5 

“ That no man knows. If John’s time has 
come then it has, and he will not be seen here 
again. If it has not come, then we may behold 
his face once more. ’Tis a matter of some 
peril ” 

“ Where is he ? Where can I find him ? ” in- 
terrupted Peter sharply. 

“ That, I cannot say. I know where he was.” 

“ Where? Where?” 

“ Come with me.” 

Peter at once started with Jeremiah, and in a 
brief time they reached the quarters assigned to 
the Rangers. But when they arrived it was to 
learn that John had not yet returned from an 
expedition on which he had gone with others to 
cut some meadow hay that should serve as 
“ hospital beds.” Eager to see his friend again 
Peter inquired where the party was most likely 
to be found and set forth in search of it. 


CHAPTER XI 


A Cure for Jeremiah 

T HE young soldier had not come near the 
shore of the lake when he discovered a 
band of a half dozen men approaching, every 
one with a bundle of the meadow grass strapped 
on his back. In advance of the party Peter per- 
ceived his friend, and at once ran forward to 
greet him. 

The surprise of John at the meeting was as 
great as the delight of Peter, and the former, 
flinging his burden to the ground, ran hastily 
forward. 

“ Peter Van de Bogert ! ” he exclaimed. 
“ This is a sight mine aged eyes have been look- 
ing for ! Have you really come to stay with 
us?” 

“ Don’t you want me to sta} r ? ” laughed Peter. 
“ Indeed I do, but you have been so late in 
coming I began to fear you were not coming at 
all.” 

“ Well, I’m here.” 

“ Yes. Yes. And at the nick of time, too.” 

“ Why? What’s to be done?” 
ft A good many things. You’re to be one of 
116 


A Cure for Jeremiah 117 

us for one thing. I’ve fixed that with Jeremiah 
already. I heard you were coming.” 

“ Fixed what? ” 

“ What I’m telling you. You’ll have the 
honor to be one of the Rangers.” 

“ But they’re from the New Hampshire grant 
and I’m from ” 

“ It doesn’t make any difference where you’re 
from ; it’s where you are that counts. And 
that’s where you’re to be. We’re going to have 
some great times, Peter,” added John gleefully, 
his exuberant spirits apparently giving him no 
rest. “ To-morrow night you and I are ” 

“ Are what ? ” inquired Peter as his friend 
hesitated for a moment. 

“ I can’t tell you now. You’ll know a little 
later. I’ve got something for Jeremiah that I 
must attend to before we do anything else, ex- 
cept get this stuff back to camp for the hospital 
beds. Take hold here and help me, will you ? ” 

Peter grasped one of the cords by which the 
bundles were bound, his friend seized the other 
and together they returned to the camp. On 
the way Peter related the story of his recent ex- 
periences with Sam, calling forth many exclama- 
tions of anger from his friend, who in turn told 
of his own life since last they had met. 

“Sam will be here later then, will he?” in- 
quired John, when Peter’s story was told. 


1 1 8 The Young Rangers 

“ Yes, just as soon as he is strong enough.” 

“ I hope he’ll get here before the army starts.” 
“ When is that? ” 

“ No man knows, that is, no one knows ex- 
actly. A good deal will depend upon what 


“ We aren’t half so important as you think we 
are,” said Peter laughingly. 

“ I don’t mean that.” 

“ Oh, you don’t ? Well, what do }mu mean ? ” 

“ I can’t tell you now. Perhaps to-morrow I 
can explain better.” 

“ That’s all right.” 

“ Have you seen Jeremiah ? ” demanded John. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Where?” 

“ I left him near your quarters.” 

“ I might have known that. He’s there alto- 
gether too much,” said John, making a wry face 
as he spoke. 

“Why? What’s wrong with Jeremiah? I 
thought he was as fond of you as if you were his 
boy.” 

“ He has a strange way of showing it. Why, 
Peter, he and Elder Pomeroy didn’t give me 
much peace between them. Elder Pomeroy 
thinks every man here is ‘ a son of Belial,’ as he 
puts it, and Jeremiah knows every one is.” 

“ Does he think you are? ” 


A Cure for Jeremiah 119 

“ He knows it. Why, the other day, it was 
Sunday and Elder Pomeroy was conducting 
service, and, do you know, Jeremiah was nod- 
ding his head so that I thought he was having 
the best kind of a time. But I soon saw that 
he was asleep, and no tithing man to come and 
stir him up with his stick either. It was too 
bad, and I was ashamed of Jeremiah, actually 
ashamed of him.” John's tones were solemn 
but his eyes twinkled in a manner which made 
Peter smile, for he knew that his friend had 
something more to relate. “ I saw my mistake 
pretty soon,” continued John, “ for poor Jere- 
miah began to snore. It was gentle and peaceful 
at first, and then he began to draw it out till it 
sounded like a buzz-saw. Some of the men felt 
ashamed for him and motioned for me to wake 
him up. I did shake him a little but it didn't 
seem to do any good, for the sound kept getting 
louder and louder and finally Elder Pomeroy 
heard it too. He stopped talking for a minute 
and looked over in Jeremiah's direction as if he 
was so sorry for the man he couldn't find words 
to describe his feelings. I don't think he knew 
it was Jeremiah, though, that was making all 
the trouble. I made up my mind then that I 
must do something, for the solemn effect of what 
the elder was saying somehow’ seemed to be 
getting away. Some of the men were laughing, 


120 


The Young Rangers 

Peter. Yes, sir, some of them were actually 
laughing ! I heard about a woman down at 
Salem — my mother has told me about her a 
good many times — who was arrested ‘ because 
that she did smile on the Sabbath day/ I’m 
afraid a good many of our men here would have 
been arrested if they had the same law in the 
camp they had in the colony.” 

“ What did you do? ” inquired Peter. 

“ I’m coming to that. The night before, I’d 
gone to the surgeon, for honestly I didn’t feel 
very well, and what do you suppose he gave 
me?” 

“ Calomel, or brimstone and molasses.” 

“ Neither. He gave me some pepper — little 
fine red stuff — but I managed to get away with- 
out taking it. Well, when Jeremiah still kept 
on with his music and nothing seemed to wake 
him up, I just happened to think of that pepper. 
And I was so sorry for poor Elder Pomeroy, and 
so ashamed of the men for acting the way they 
were doing, and so ashamed for Jeremiah, too, 
that I felt it my duty to do something.” 

“ Did you do it? ” said Peter. 

“ Did I ? I just held that pepper for a minute 
or two under Jeremiah’s nose — and then ” 

“ Then what ? ” demanded Peter, as his friend 
paused. 

“ Then something happened.” 


I 2 I 


A Cure for Jeremiah 

“ Wliat happened ? Did Jeremiah sneeze ? ” 

“ Did he ‘ sneeze ’ ? Well, perhaps that’s what 
you’d call it. It sounded like sneezing — only 
more so.” The expression on John’s face was 
still of the utmost seriousness, and he glanced 
at Peter reprovingly as if he was unable to un- 
derstand the source of his friend’s delight. 

“ I tell you, Peter, I never saw a man act so 
in all my life. I was almost sorry that I had 
disturbed him. I didn’t know for a while but 
his very head would come off. It began with a 
sound like tearing a piece of cloth about seven- 
teen yards long. Long drawn out, so to speak. 
Then he kept it up and he kept it up, and he 
seemed to like it so that he just wouldn’t stop. 
He rolled around there in his seat and every 
sneeze was louder and longer than the one before 
it. When he snored he seemed to bother Elder 
Pomeroy some, but it was nothing compared 
with his sneezing. And the men, too, didn’t 
behave as they ought, for if they had smiled a 
bit when Jeremiah was asleep, they just seemed 
to let go of themselves when he woke up. 
Peter,” said John solemnly, “ do you know some 
of those ungodly soldiers just laughed right out 
loud.” 

“ You had no right to do that, John,” said 
Peter, striving to speak soberly. 

“ What ? You too reprove me, do you ? ” John 


122 


The Young Rangers 

looked at his friend reproachfully. “ And when 
I was just trying to do my best to keep Jeremiah 
from disturbing the meeting. That’s the way in 
this world, as Jeremiah himself says. One never 
does a good deed but there’s some one to make 
light of it.” 

“ How did it come out? ” 

“ I don’t know,” replied John. “ I was so 
ashamed I didn’t stay. I knew I could explain 
it, or at least I thought I could, but it didn’t 
work.” 

“ Why not ? What did you do ? What hap- 
pened? ” 

“ Peter, this is an ungrateful world. I always 
believed in Jeremiah, but I’ve lost faith even in 
him. He had me shut up in the guard-house for 
six hours for disturbing the meeting. I think 
he ought to have been shut up along with me 
for he was the one that disturbed it. I didn’t 
make a sound.” 

“ Served you right,” laughed Peter. 

“ Well, I’m going to help Jeremiah.” 

“ Help him ? Does he need your help? ” 

“ Yes, he needs it, though I don’t know that 
he knows he does.” 

“ What are you going to do ? ” 

“ You wait and see. Here we are,” John 
added lightly, as they arrived at the place where 
the material for the hospital beds was to be de- 


123 


A Cure for Jeremiah 

posited. As soon as this had been done John 
approached one of the surgeons, — a very pom- 
pous and self-important individual, — and entered 
into conversation with him. Peter was unable to 
hear what was said, but the demure expression 
on his friend’s face suggested that his words 
were not entirely void of guile. 

“ He’s obstinate,” suggested John as he turned 
away. 

“ I’ll cure that as well as his other disease,” 
said the surgeon pompously. “ I have absolute 
authority here in my work. You say he sleeps 
too much ? ” 

“ Yes, sir, altogether too much.” 

“ A bad sign,” replied the surgeon. “ It’s one 
of the first, too. Did you say he would come 
here, or shall I go where he is ? ” 

“ Oh, he’ll come here. I’ll send for him,” 
said John quickly. 

“ Very well. Do so then, and at once. The 
sooner we stamp it out, the better it will be for 
every one. And there’s nothing like taking 
hold of it at the start.” 

“ Peter,” said John approaching his friend, 
I’ve got to stay here and help in making up 
these hospital beds. Would you mind going 
over to our quarters and telling Jeremiah that he 
is to come here at once ? Say the surgeon wants 
to see him.” 


124 


The Young Rangers 

“ John, what mischief are you up to now ? ” 

“ You mean me? ” inquired John in apparent 
surprise. “ Why, I’m going to be busy here till 
dark working on these beds. Of course if you 
don’t want to go, I’ll ” 

“ Oh, I’ll go,” said Peter quickly. “I’ll go. 
Suppose I don’t find him there? ” 

“ Then look him up. The surgeon wants to 
see him right away.” 

Peter departed to search for Jeremiah. He 
had heard only a part of the conversation be- 
tween John and the surgeon, but his suspicions 
had been aroused. He had no mind to enter 
into any of John’s pranks, but he came upon 
the rugged old soldier as soon as he approached 
the quarters and so delivered the message at 
once. 

“ The surgeon wants to see you, Jeremiah,” he 
said. 

“ See me ? What for ? ” 

“ He will have to tell you that himself. I 
was told to come and get you.” 

“ Probably he wants more o’ the meadow 
grass cut,” assented Jeremiah, and he at once 
accompanied Peter on his return to John. 
When they drew near, Peter could see, or so he 
fancied, that John, in spite of the task at which 
he was busy, was watching for them and that he 
spoke a few words to the surgeon, then gave 


I2 5 


A Cure for Jeremiah 

himself up to his labors, apparently ignoring 
their coming. 

The surgeon, however, as soon as he had his 
attention called to the approach of Peter and 
Jeremiah at once advanced pompously to the 
latter, and without a word of explanation said 
sharply : 

“ I hear you sleep too much, my man.” 

A deep red settled under the bronzed cheeks 
of the soldier and he said angrily, “ I don’t 
need you to tell me of that. I’m ashamed 
o’ it.” 

“ Nothing to be ashamed of,” said the surgeon 
brusquely. “ It’s a common symptom. Every 
one has it when he is first taken. Now, my 
man, stick out your tongue for me.” 

“ 1 Stick out my tongue for you ’ ? ” exclaimed 
the astounded Jeremiah. “ Why I don’t ” 

“ Do as I tell you ! ” interrupted the surgeon 
sharply. “ I’ve no time to waste on you.” 

“ What do I want to stick out my tongue 
for ? ” persisted Jeremiah. 

“ I don’t know what you want to stick it out 
for but I know why I want you to. Will you 
obey me, or shall I send you to the guard-house ? 
I have absolute authority here, as I’ll show you 
if you don’t do what I tell you.” Astonished 
beyond measure at the demand, Jeremiah stared 
blankly at the surgeon for a moment, then 


126 The Young Rangers 

slowly and solemnly opened his huge mouth 
and thrust forth his tongue. 

“ Just as I thought ! ” exclaimed the surgeon, 
after a hasty glance. “ Here, man, swallow this.” 

As he spoke the surgeon held forth a huge 
iron spoon filled with a mixture of sulphur and 
molasses. It was a common dose in the army, 
but nauseating, and Jeremiah stared helplessly 
about him as if he was looking for some one to 
rescue him from his predicament. John, ap- 
parently, was busied in his task, for he was 
bending over a bale of the fragrant grass and his 
face could not be seen. Peter, too, turned his 
head away for the moment, and then Jeremiah, 
apparently abandoning all hope of aid, once 
more opened his great mouth and obediently 
swallowed the nauseous mixture. 


CHAPTER XII 

A Task for the Young Soldiers 


HERE ! ” exclaimed the surgeon, with 



A satisfaction, when his order had been 
obeyed. “ I think that will do for to-day. 
Come to see me to-morrow morning and if you 
are not feeling better I’ll bleed you.” 

“ But, man,” protested the astonished Jere- 
miah, “ I’ve nothing the matter with me. I 
haven’t had an ache nor a pain since ” 

“ It’s what they all say,” interrupted the sur- 
geon, complacently. “ Come to me to-morrow 
and I will tell you what to do then. Nothing 
like taking such things in time.” 

John’s task was not so important that he 
could not abandon it, and he joined the rugged 
and astonished old soldier and Peter as they 
prepared to return to their quarters, for it had 
already been arranged that Peter was to be with 
his friend. 

“ I cannot understand it,” muttered Jeremiah, 
when they had left the surgeon behind them. 
“ Why should he want me to swallow that 
dose?” 

“ To keep you in good health,” suggested 
John, glancing at Peter as he spoke. 


128 


The Young Rangers 

“ I am not ill,” said Jeremiah, solemnly. 

“ No, but you may be.” 

“ Yes, I may be, if I see that man again.” 

“ He’ll see you, Jeremiah. He’s bound to 
keep the camp healthy.” 

“ I cannot understand why he sent for me,” 
said the old soldier, ignoring John’s suggestion. 

“ How did he know I was — was ” 

Everybody here knows you, Jeremiah.” 

<£ I didn’t know it.” 

“ You do now. The surgeon will keep you up 
to the mark, Jeremiah. Don’t you be worried. 
He won’t let you get away without giving you 
something more that will keep off any sickness. 
He’s a master hand at that. I’ve known him 
to have a new dose every morning for three 
weeks for some of the men. He doesn’t intend 
to let General Amherst suffer from his men not 
being in good condition, the way Aunt Nabbie 
did.” 

Jeremiah made no further response save to 
shake his head solemnly and look at John as 
if somehow he felt, rather than suspected, that 
Ids young comrade might be wiser than he ap- 
peared to be. 

As the Rangers were not required to share in 
the daily routine of the army, for their task was 
not like that of the main troops under General 
Amherst, the two bo} r s retired to their bed long 


A Task for the Young Soldiers 129 

before the camp settled into the silence of the 
night. In low tones they talked together for a 
time, relating the experiences that had befallen 
each since they had last met, and Peter protest- 
ing vigorously against John’s pranks on the old 
soldier. 

“ He’s the best friend you’ve got in the world, 
John, and it’s a shame to treat him so.” 

“ Yes, he’s a good friend and in his way I sup- 
pose he tries to do what is right by me. But I’m a 
good friend of his, too, and it’s just because I am, 
that I’m doing all this. It’s for Jeremiah’s good 
and it hurts me more than it does him, as my 
father used to say to me on some occasions that 
are very firmly marked on my memory — and my 
body, too, for the matter of ' that. Some day 
Jeremiah will thank me, and that, too, sounds 
like the words of my father.” 

“ John, you’re hopeless.” 

“ Nay, nay, my friend. You too cannot un- 
derstand. I fear me I may have to suggest 
to the surgeon that you are in need of his 
care.” 

“ Do,” laughed Peter. “ Do so, by all means. 
I must warn you, though, right here and now, 
that when I’m sick I do some strange things. 
I’ve been known to take even my best friend 
and shake him as a dog does a rat or a wood- 
chuck. Just remember that.” 


130 The Young Rangers 

“ Oh, I don't believe you’re likely to need 
him — I mean the surgeon,” said John demurely. 

“ No, I don’t think I shall,” assented Peter 
with a laugh. 

Both boys became silent and it was daylight 
when they awoke. The camp was already astir 
and as they ran down to the shore for their 
morning ablutions they could see all about them 
the evidences that the work of the day was 
already begun. 

There were no special duties assigned them and 
they decided that they would join the men who 
were firing at a target. The practice would do 
them good and the task was by no means bur- 
densome. 

“ I’ll fell Jeremiah what we’re going to do,” 
said John, when they had eaten the simple 
breakfast prepared by their own hands. But 
after a long search Jeremiah was not to be 
found and when John at last joined Peter and 
they started towards the place whence the firing 
could be heard, he said, 

“ You don’t suppose, do you, Peter, that poor 
J eremiah could have had another bad turn ? J ust 
think what might happen if he should get lost 
in the woods. Poor man, I don’t know but I 
ought to look him up.” 

“ I don’t think you need to bother your head 
about Jeremiah,” answered Peter with a smile. 



“by platoons, or singly, the men already assembled WERE FIRING” 







A Task for the Young Soldiers 131 

“ He’s gone where the surgeon can’t find 
him.” 

“ Yes, that’s what I’m afraid of. You know 
he promised to bleed Jeremiah this morning and 
how the poor man will suffer if the surgeon can’t 
find him.” 

“ Suffer less than he would if the surgeon did 
find him, I’m thinking.” 

“ Well, I’ve done my duty anyway,” said John 
solemnly. “ He can’t blame me if he doesn’t 
feel better.” 

“ He won’t blame you,” laughed Peter, “ un- 
less he happens to find out why k was the sur- 
geon fed him on molasses and sulphur.” 

“ He won’t find out. Jeremiah never can see 
anything except the signs of Indians and the 
signs of the times. He thinks we are all in a 
bad way and he isn’t quite sure what the world 
is coming to, only he knows it is a good deal 
worse than it was when he was a boy.” 

By this time they had arrived at the place 
they were seeking and their conversation ceased. 
By platoons, or singly, the men already assem- 
bled were firing, and soon the two boys were 
sharing in the drill. Near him Peter perceived 
the Frenchman whom he had overtaken on his 
way to the camp, but if the man recognized him 
he gave no signs of it, and the young soldier 
was content, though he watched the skill of the 


1 3 2 


The Young Rangers 

man as a marksman and soon perceived him to 
be what was known as “ a good shot.” 

The two young soldiers continued in their prac- 
tice for several days, Jeremiah himself frequently 
instructing them, and his suggestions enabled 
them to increase their skill which was already 
considerable. For a day or two the rugged sol- 
dier had kept himself where the surgeon would 
be least likely to discover him, though he made 
no reference to his desire to escape the attentions 
of the pompous official. When two days had 
elapsed and he had not been molested Jeremiah’s 
confidence appeared to be restored and he moved 
about the camp much as he had formerly 
done. 

Meanwhile the number of men in the camp 
increased, the daily routine of tasks con- 
tinued, but rumors were current that an advance 
against the French at Ticonderoga was soon to be 
made. That it was high time for such an ad- 
vance, all the soldiers under General Amherst 
were fully convinced. 

There was now an air of quiet confidence 
among the men, markedly different from the 
feeling which had prevailed when General 
Abercrombie had been in command. They were 
eager to wipe out the disgrace of the preceding 
years, and with confidence in their leaders and 
in their own prowess there were few that be- 


A Task for the Young Soldiers 133 

lieved the French fort could long block their 
progress towards the St. Lawrence, Montreal 
and Quebec. 

These rumors steadily increased in number 
and persistence, and both John and Peter shared 
with the men in their eagerness to do something. 
Their not unnatural feeling of impatience was 
relieved one night when, after they had eaten 
their supper, Jeremiah joined them, an expres- 
sion of such unusual solemnity on his huge face 
that John’s attention was at once aroused. 

“ Jeremiah, you are not feeling well,” the 
young soldier said quickly. “ If you would like 
to have me go for the surgeon ” 

“ Nay, nay,” interrupted Jeremiah hastily. 
“ My health is all that I desire, and if that man 
does not find me out I shall so continue, I 
doubt not. ’Tis not that which troubles me.” 

“ What is it, then ? ” 

“ ’Tis something that more nearly concerns 
you two.” 

“ Tell us what it is,” pleaded John. 

“ The general sent for Captain Rodgers an hour 
back and told him he wanted some men — 
trusty men they must be — to creep up behind 
Ti and Crown Point and find out if ” 

“ More Frenchmen are there ? ” interrupted 
John eagerly. “ And you want Peter and me to 
go with you ? Is that it, Jeremiah ? ” 


134 


The Young Rangers 


“ It is not.” 

“ What is it then?” inquired the impulsive 
John, somewhat crestfallen. 

“ He does not desire you to go with me, but to 
go alone.” 

“ Peter and me?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ When ? ” 

“ To-night.” 

“Any directions, Jeremiah? Anything spe- 
cial or particular, I mean.” 

“ Nothing, except you’re to find out what I told 
you.” 

“ What time do we start? ’ 

“ As soon as you are ready.” 

“Go in the canoe ? ” 

“ That’s my advice.” 

“ It’s good advice. We’ll have to take some- 
thing to eat.” 

“ Strange you should be of that mind,” said 
Jeremiah thoughtfully, which was the nearest 
attempt at a joke John had ever known him to 
make. 

“I haven’t forgotten last year ,” 1 said John 
soberly. 

“ And you have need to remember it,” assented 
Jeremiah. “ At first I did not know whether or 
not to let you go, but when Captain Rodgers 

1 See “ A Soldier in the Wilderness.” 


A Task for the Young Soldiers 135 

spoke to me about it he seemed to think we 
could not spare any of our men ” 

“ So you thought you’d send boys ?” John in- 
terrupted. “ It wouldn’t matter if anything 
should happen to them ? That was good of you, 
Jeremiah.” 

“ I had no thought of being good. But I do 
believe you two boys can find this out better 
than the men can.” 

“ Thank you kindly, sir.” 

“ You may have a different feeling about that 
later,” replied Jeremiah grimly. “ There are to 
be two canoes,” he added. 

“ Two ? Who is going in the other one? ” in- 
quired Peter. 

“ A man they call Frank and some one 
else.” 

“ Is he a Frenchman ? ” asked Peter, instantly 
recalling his meeting with this man and his own 
feeling of suspicion concerning him. 

“ I cannot tell you. He is called Frank and 
that is all I know.” 

“ Are they to go with us ? ” 

“ They are.” 

“ Why can’t we go by ourselves ? ” 

“ The captain says you are to go with them.” 

John, who had never met the man whom 
Peter suspected, said, “ Who is the man to go 
with Frank?” 


136 The Young Rangers 

“ I do not know. He is to select his own 
mate.” 

“ When do we start? ” 

“ As soon as Frank comes here. You would 
do well to get your supplies on hand at once. 
You may be gone several days.” 

The boys acted upon the suggestion and 
when, at the end of an hour, Frank appeared, 
they were ready to depart with him. 

Jeremiah accompanied them to the place 
where the canoes were kept and assisted in 
storing the provisions they brought with them. 
The spot was at a considerable distance from the 
camp, for it was desired that as few as possible 
should learn of the proposed expedition. 

The night was dark, but the boys could see 
far out over the lake, although they were unable 
to distinguish their companions’ faces. At last 
the word was given, the light little canoes were 
sent out over the water, keeping well within 
sight of each other, and the expedition was be- 
gun. John was silent and eager, but Peter Van 
de Bogert was thinking less of the purpose of 
their expedition than of the men in the other 
canoe. 


CHAPTER XIII 


Perplexed 

B EFORE the canoes had been pushed out on 
the water, the man who was called Frank 
had approached the two boys and had peered 
keenly into their faces, demanding the name of 
each. They had given what he required and, 
apparently satisfied with the information, he 
had turned to his own companion, spoken a few 
words in French, which neither of the boys 
could understand, and had then given the word 
to depart. 

He had betrayed by no sign that he ever had 
seen Peter before, and somehow the young 
soldier had been pleased at the apparent failure 
to recognize him. He could not explain even 
to himself the reason for the feeling, yet he pre- 
ferred to pass for a stranger. A sense of dis- 
like, even of keen suspicion, was strong upon 
him, and when Frank, without a question, as- 
sumed the position of leader of the little party 
the irritation in Peter’s mind increased. 

However he made no reference to his fears, 
striving to satisfy himself that the officers must 
i37 


138 The Young Rangers 

know who the man was and that he must be 
worthy of reliance, or they would not have se- 
lected him for the difficult and important task 
which had been entrusted to them. 

Silently as the dark shadows along the shore, 
the two canoes crept forward, driven by the 
steady, powerful strokes of the paddlers. At no 
time did they venture far out from the shore 
and no halt was made until three hours, at least, 
had elapsed. Even then the rest was brief and 
no words were spoken by the men in either canoe. 

The voyage was resumed after the respite, and 
once more the men sped forward in the dark- 
ness. About two hours before the dawn they 
arrived at the foot of the lake and then at a 
word from the leader the party landed and lift- 
ing the canoes to their shoulders carried them 
to the eastern shore of Champlain. 

The leader, after a tramp of a half hour 
through the woods, once more gave the word to 
embark, and the paddling was speedily re- 
sumed. For an hour they continued on their 
way in silence and then, when the dawn ap- 
peared in the eastern sky, the word was again 
given to land, but as they approached the shore 
both Peter and John were startled at beholding 
a man standing there quietly and observing 
their approach. A glance was sufficient to re- 
veal that the waiting man was a soldier and the 


Perplexed 139 

two boys looked apprehensively at each other, 
though neither spoke. 

Frank, apparently in nowise alarmed by the 
sight of the stranger, did not change the course 
of the canoes, and as the boys were not yet 
minded to protest they followed obediently, al- 
though Peter, with his foot, drew his rifle nearer, 
an action which caused John to glance inquir- 
ingly at him, though he did not speak. 

As soon as their canoes grounded, the stranger 
stepped forward and assisted Frank in lifting his 
little craft upon the bank. The boys followed 
the example, and as soon as their own canoe 
had been borne within the shelter of the great 
trees and they had eagerly turned to observe 
what was next to be done, they were both sur- 
prised to see Frank move with the stranger a few 
yards up the shore, draw forth another canoe 
which had been concealed there and in which 
both men embarked and began to paddle swiftly 
across the water. It was true Frank’s compan- 
ion had been left with them, but the departure 
of the two men was as strange as it was unex- 
pected. What it might imply Peter could not 
even conjecture. To all appearances the two in 
the canoe were not in any way attempting to 
conceal their presence, and perplexed as well as 
alarmed by the manner, as well as by the fact, of 
their unexplained departure, Peter turned to the 


140 The Young Rangers 

man who had remained with them and said, 
“ Where are they going? ” 

The man merely shrugged his shoulders but 
did not speak. 

“ Don’t you know ? ” demanded Peter. “ Who 
was the man that went with him ? ” 

Again the man shrugged his shoulders, and 
then began to make swift motions with his fin- 
gers. 

“ He’s deaf and dumb, Peter,” exclaimed 
John. 

The man was still swiftly motioning with his 
fingers and when he had in his own manner ex- 
plained the conditions and perceived that he 
was speaking an unknown language (it could 
hardly be termed an unknown “ tongue ”) he 
placed his fingers on his lips and shook his head 
impressively. 

“ He’s a dummy,” said John, with a laugh. 
“ This is a fine mess, isn’t it ? Here we are miles 
from camp and Frank has gone off and left us 
with a man who can’t hear or speak a word.” 

“ And we don’t know where he’s gone or how 
long he will be away.” 

“ No more we don’t. What shall we do about 
it, Peter ? ” 

“ We’ll not do anything yet.” 

“ My noble friend,” said John, turning towards 
their companion who was seemingly giving no 


Perplexed 14 1 

heed to them, “ I admire the way in which you 
control your tongue, but, believe me, there is a 
time to speak as well as a time to keep silence. 
Just give us a bit of light on the subject. You 
look as if you might be all right, but speak up, 
speak up. You needn’t be afraid of us. Peter, 
here, is as gentle as a dove, and I won’t hurt 
you. I won’t, indeed, and if you’ll only speak 
a word to us ” 

“ Don’t, John,” interrupted Peter. “ Don’t 
bother him.” 

“ I’m not bothering him. How can you be- 
lieve I would do such a thing ? ” replied John re- 
proachfully. “ Peter, I’m hungry,” he added 
abruptly. 

“So am I, but we can’t make any fire.” 

“ No more we can’t. But we can have a bite 
without it, can’t we ? ” 

“ Perhaps so. I’m hoping Frank will soon be 
back ” 

“ Oh, bother Frank ! I’ll get a bite from the 
canoe and then when he comes back we’ll have 
another one.” 

“ Go ahead.” 

John ran to the canoe and speedily returned, 
both hands filled with food which Jeremiah had 
thoughtfully selected because it required no 
cooking. Dividing his possessions between them, 
the boys seated themselves in the shelter of the 


142 


The Young Rangers 

forest where they could look out over the waters 
of the lake and see Frank when he should re- 
turn. As they began the repast, to their surprise 
their companion joined them, and holding forth 
his hands expressed by his motions a desire to 
receive his share. 

Each of the boys handed him a portion, and 
then both were surprised when he seated himself 
on the ground directly before them. 

“ Well, my friend,” said John solemnly, 
“ you may not be able to work your tongue, 
but I can’t say as much for your jaws. There’s 
nothing the matter with them anyway. Your 
modesty, too, is very marked. I don’t think I 
ever saw a more bashful or retiring man before 
in all my young life.” 

“ Don’t, John. Don’t make fun of the poor 
chap. He isn’t to blame.” 

“ * Blame ’ ? I’m not blaming him, my friend. 
I am praising him. He certainly beats anything 
I ever saw.” 

“ I wish he could tell us where Frank went.” 

“ He is absolutely trusty — this fellow I mean. 
He’ll keep a secret, hold his tongue and never 
speak a word he’ll be sorry for. And if Jere- 
miah and Sam are to be believed that’s more 
than you and I can do, Peter.” 

“ I wish Sam was here,” said Peter thought- 
fully. 


Perplexed 143 

“ So do I — but he isn’t.” 

“ John, did you ever see a worm like that one 
crawling up there on the neck of this man ? ” 
asked Peter quietly. 

Before John could reply the man hastily lifted 
his hand and abruptly brushed the worm away. 
For a moment Peter stared blankly and then 
gave a glance full of meaning at his friend. 
Somehow he was convinced that the man had 
heard him in spite of his apparent inability to 
hear or speak. Indeed Peter had spoken as he 
did because of a desire to test the truthfulness 
of the claim to be deaf and dumb. The fact 
that the worm had been brushed away at the 
very moment he had referred to it of course 
might be only a coincidence, but it certainly 
strengthened the fears and suspicions he already 
entertained of the man and Frank. 

Apparently John had not understood Peter’s 
design, for he answered soberly, “ Yes, I’ve seen 
hundreds of ’em. It’s common as chipmunks 
around here.” 

“ John, what shall we do if Frank doesn’t 
come back ? ” 

“ He’ll come back all right. What makes 
you afraid he won’t? ” 

“I don’t say I’m afraid, but if he shouldn’t 
come we’ll have to shiffe for ourselves and I was 
wondering whether it would be better for us to 


H4 


The Young Rangers 


take this fellow back to the camp with us, that 
is if we decide to go back to camp, or ” 

The man rose hurriedly from his place on the 
ground and ran toward a projecting point a 
hundred yards or more up the shore. His un- 
expected action caused Peter to cease speaking, 
and both he and his friend leaped to their feet 
and swiftly followed. 

In a brief time they joined him, and though 
he did not appear to take notice of their arrival, 
they speedily perceived what had aroused his 
interest, for coming up the lake close to the 
shore and not far away they perceived a canoe 
approaching. There were two occupants and as 
both were paddling, their birch canoe was moving 
swiftly over the waters. As it came nearer the 
boys were enabled to perceive that the pad- 
dlers were both Indians, and when the little 
craft was driven ashore only a short distance 
from them, the surprise of Peter was increased 
when he discovered that one of the two was a 
squaw and that she reminded him strongly of 
the Indian woman whom he had seen at Sam’s 
clearing. 

Apparently the presence of the three men was 
unknown or ignored by the occupants of the 
canoe, and as soon as they landed they drew their 
craft up on the shore and then disappeared in 
the forest. 


Perplexed 145 

“ What do you make of it, Peter ? ” inquired 
John in a whisper. 

“ I don’t know,” replied Peter soberly. 

In truth he was seriously troubled, for although 
he might be mistaken in his surmise that he 
recognized the Indian woman, the very fact that 
they had landed where they had and had then 
gone into the woods, possibly to join others, was 
a menace not to be lightly ignored. Again he 
turned and peered out over the waters of the 
lake. Not a sign of the approach or presence 
of a canoe could be seen. The sun was by this 
time well up in the eastern sky and the air was 
so clear that Peter could see far in any direction, 
but there was nothing within sight to increase 
his alarm. 

“ Come on, John, we’ll go back where we 
were,” he said at last. 

“ I don’t believe in staying here,” said John 
positively. 

Peter made no response and as they walked 
back together he was striving to find some way 
out of his difficulties. The departure of Frank, 
his going, as he had, without a word of explana- 
tion as to his destination or when he would re- 
turn, was perplexing, but when to that fact was 
added his suspicion of the man who had been 
left with them, and of whose deafness he was 
now not wholly convinced, his fears were in- 


146 The Young Rangers 

creased. The arrival of the canoe, too, was a 
source of fresh anxiety and Peter found himself 
continually peering into the forest as he walked 
on beside his friend. 

Neither of the boys spoke before they reached 
the place they were seeking, for John was shar- 
ing in Peter’s alarm, though the latter had not 
explained the reasons for his anxiety. Without 
a word, as soon as they arrived, Peter walked to 
the place where they had left their canoe and 
his worst fears were confirmed. He turned 
sharply and in a low voice called to his com- 
panion, “ John, come here ! ” 

As his friend joined him Peter said, “ See 
that, John? Our canoe is gone.” Instantly 
John began to search along the shore, but it was 
clear that the canoe was no longer where the}' 
had concealed it. 

“ Is the other one here ? ” he inquired excitedly, 
as he rejoined his friend. 

“ No. That’s gone too.” 

“What does it mean? What shall we do? 
Let’s ask dummy,” he hastily added, and the 
two boys ran back to the place where their com- 
panion had been left. But he too had disap- 
peared, for he was no longer standing where 
they had left him and could not be seen any- 
where in the vicinity. 

Seriously alarmed by this time the two boys 


Perplexed 147 

stared blankly into each other’s faces and then 
were instantly recalled to the necessity of action 
by the sight of two canoes coming speedily 
across the water, plainly headed for the place 
where they were standing. 


CHAPTER XIV 


A Startling Word 


OR a moment the two young soldiers stared 



A at each other, their alarm and consterna- 
tion plainly depicted on their countenances. 

“ Let’s get out of this ! ” exclaimed John. “ I 
don’t like the look of it at all.” 

“ Where shall we go ? ” responded Peter. 
“ There are Indians behind us.” 

“ Anywhere ! We can’t stay here. Our canoe 
is gone ” 

“ Wait,” interrupted Peter sharply. 

The two approaching canoes had by this time 
drawn so near that he was able to see that there 
were two men in one and another man in the sec- 
ond. Perhaps their alarm had been premature, 
he thought, and it might be possible, in spite of 
his suspicions of the Frenchman, that there was 
less danger in remaining where they then were 
than in attempting to withdraw when he knew 
there must be Indians in their rear. 

Not a word was spoken as the boys watched 
the approaching canoes. The little craft were 
coming swiftly, and there was no apparent effort 


148 


A Startling Word 149 

on the part of the paddlers to escape the atten- 
tions of any one. Soon they were near enough 
to the shore for Peter to see that Frank was in 
one, and in a moment he recognized the other 
occupant as the man who had left the camp 
with them. The Indian in the second canoe, 
however, was a stranger to both him and John. 

“ That’s Frank,” said Peter in a low voice. 
“ We’ll wait and hear what he has to say. We 
won’t be any worse off.” 

John did not reply and when the canoes 
grounded on the beach the boys ran hastily 
down to meet the men. 

“ What is it? What have you found out?” 
inquired John striving to conceal his feeling of 
alarm. 

“ Come back into the woods,” said the man 
quietly. 

The canoes were withdrawn and the five men 
sought a sheltered place among the trees. As 
soon as the Frenchman had convinced himself 
that they were not seen, he turned quickly to 
Peter, saying, 

“ When eet is dark you are to go back.” 

“ What for?” 

“ For to tell the general.” 

“ Tell him what ? ” 

“That De Bourlamaque has taken his men 
away ! ” 


* 5 ° 


The Young Rangers 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Peter in astonishment. 

“ Eet is as I tell you. De Bourlamaque has 
taken his men away ! ” 

“ Then why can’t we start right away for the 
camp ? What is the use in staying here if the 
Frenchmen are gone ? ” 

“ They are not all gone.” 

“ Oh ! Well, how many are left ? ” 

“ About four hundred.” 

“ Where are they ? ” 

“ At Fort Carillon.” 

“ What are they left for ? ” 

“ For to hold the fort just so long a time as 
they can, so that De Bourlamaque can get all 
the others of his men down to Crown Point.” 

“ Then I think we can take our canoe and 
start at once. I thought we had lost it till I 
saw you bringing it back. We didn’t see the 
man when he took it.” 

“ Yes, you can start now eef it is what you 
like,” replied Frank, ignoring Peter’s reference 
to the disappearance of his canoe. 

“ And you will come, too ? ” inquired Peter 
quickly. 

“ We will not come. We will stay here.” 

“ What for ? ” 

“ For to — to see what eet ees to find out.” 

“ You’d better go back with us.” 

“ It is not so,” replied Frank positively. 


A Startling Word 151 

“ There are Indians behind us/’ suggested 
Peter. 

“Yes, there are Indians behind us,” assented 
Frank. 

“ Did you know it? ” 

“ Yes, I knew it.” 

“ How did you find out that the Frenchman 
drew off so many of his men ? ” 

“ I see it.” 

“ When did they go ? ” 

“ It was to-day.” 

“ Just now? ” 

“ Yes, it was just now.” 

“ Are they all gone ? ” 

“Yes, they are all gone The four hun- 

dred men was at Fort Carillon.” 

“ Are they going to try to hold it ? ” 

“ Yes, they will try to hold it. They think 
General Amherst was like — what you say ? 
What you call him? — Aunt Nabbie?” 

“ What do you think, John ? ” inquired Peter 
turning sharply to his friend. 

“ I say go.” 

“ Go we will, then.” 

“ You will wait till eet was dark?” inquired 
Frank anxiously. 

“ No. Why should we ? ” responded Peter. 

“You will have some — what you call it? 
— breakfast ? ” 


l 5 2 


The Young Rangers 

“ Yes, we’ll do that,” said John promptly. 

“ I think we’d better not wait, John,” Peter 
suggested nervously. 

“ We won’t be any worse off. We may be a 
good deal better.” 

Against the protests of his better judgment 
Peter reluctantly assented, and preparations 
were made for their meal. There was slight 
opportunity afforded for the boys to express their 
fears to each other, and yet it was evident to 
each that his companion was as seriously per- 
plexed and puzzled by the course of events as he 
well could be. Nevertheless they ate heartily of 
the meal when it was prepared and a measure of 
the weariness due to the long labor of the 
preceding night departed. During the meal 
Frank’s eyes were frequently turned toward the 
woods behind them and to Peter it seemed as if 
he was expecting some one to approach from 
that direction ; but when they had finished no 
one had been seen and Frank’s opinion now, 
markedly changed from the one he had recently 
expressed, was that the boys should depart at 
once. 

“ We will carry the canoe,” he suggested, as 
all rose from their places around the fire, for ap- 
parently no precautions had been deemed nec- 
essary and the fire had been made in a spot 
where its smoke could be plainly seen far away. 


A Startling Word 153 

“ You will have mooch to do,” he added 
kindly. 

Both John and Peter were too eager to be 
gone to accept the proffer of aid and, besides, 
their suspicions of their strange companion were 
so keen that both felt it would be a relief to 
leave him behind them. Accordingly they 
hastened to the place where their canoe was con- 
cealed and lifted it to their shoulders. 

“Any other word we’re to give ?” inquired 
Peter as he prepared to depart. 

“No. Eet is just that De Bourlamaque was 
gone down the lake and that four hundred men 
are left at Fort Carillon.” 

“ If you have told the truth then Ti will be 
in our hands before two days. Shall I tell the 
general where he will find you ? ” 

“ No. He will know. I shall see him soon.” 

“ Shall I tell him how you found out all 
this?” 

“ No ! ” replied Frank sharply. 

Without another word the boys set forth 
through the woods on their return to Lake 
George. Both were silent and watchful and 
maintained a sharp lookout as they proceeded 
on their way, but they had not been able to dis- 
cover anything to alarm them when two miles 
had been covered and they halted for a brief rest. 

As they seated themselves on the ground John 


x 54 


The Young Rangers 


said, “ This beats anything I ever saw. Who is 
this Frank, Peter ? Do you suppose he’s a spy ? ” 

“ I can’t make it out. He’s a Frenchman all 
right enough, but what I can’t understand is 
why he should be helping General Amherst this 
way.” 

“ Perhaps he’s paid for it. The general may 
have bought him off. Such things have been 
done, you know.” 

“ I’ve thought of that.” 

“ You wouldn’t think, though, that the gen- 
eral would trust him as he does if he had bought 
him. He’d sell out to one side if he has his 
price just as quickly as he’d sell to the other. 
I must say it beats me.” 

“ If he has told us the truth I’m satisfied.” 

“ Yes, if he has,” assented John thoughtfully. 
“ It’s that thing that troubles me, I confess. I 
shall be glad when we’re back at the camp. 
Let’s start, Peter. We don’t want to lose any 
time.” 

The boys arose and lifting the canoe to their 
shoulders continued their journey through the 
forest. When at last they arrived at the shore 
of Lake George, they placed the boat in the 
water with its bow resting on the beach and then 
seated themselves on the bank for another brief 
respite before they took up the final task of 
paddling up the lake. 


A Startling Word 155 

The exertions of the preceding night, as well 
as the task of carrying the little craft through 
the woods, had made both somewhat weary and 
the excitement which the events of the morn- 
ing had aroused had not, as yet, entirely de- 
parted. But they had not been molested thus 
far nor had they discovered any fresh signs of 
peril. Relieved in a measure by that fact, even 
the puzzling actions and words of Frank as- 
sumed a slightly different aspect in their eyes, 
and their hope that what they had been bidden 
to report upon their arrival in the camp might 
be true, was much keener than when they had 
set forth on their return. John, particularly, 
was beginning to feel elated, and as he looked 
out over the blue waters he said, 

“ What a thing it will be, Peter, if we can 
drive every Frenchman out of this part of the 
world ! And I believe it’ll be done now, too ! ” 
he added eagerly. “ With General Wolfe ham- 
mering away at Quebec till we can sweep De 
Bourlamaque out of George and Champlain and 
then drive him down the St. Lawrence, why, 
we’ll have him, and Montcalm too, caught right 
in a bear trap ! It will be ” 

John ceased abruptly as the sound of a fallen 
branch snapping beneath the foot of some one 
approaching was heard in the woods behind 
them, and both boys leaped to their feet and 


156 The Young Rangers 

with their guns in their hands stood peering in- 
tently into the midst of the great trees. 

After a brief and tense silence the sound was 
repeated, and then, a moment later, an Indian 
woman appeared, her hands spread out in token 
of her peaceful intentions. Peter instantly rec- 
ognized her as the squaw whom he had known 
in Sam’s home and whom he had also seen only 
a few hours before. That she had followed them 
through the forest was evident, though not once 
had she betrayed her proximity. Others might 
have been with her, and even now she might not 
be alone. 

The suggestion was startling and Peter began 
to examine the woods behind her, cocking his 
gun and preparing to act promptly if other 
enemies were at hand. No one but the Indian 
woman could be seen, however, and as she ap- 
proached the place where the boys were standing 
Peter was impressed by the expression of her 
face. Her eyes were shining and her appear- 
ance was that of one not in her right mind. 

She smiled as she drew near and in 
broken English said, “How brothers? How? 
How?” 

“ Are you all alone ? ” demanded John. 

The woman smiled and, either ignoring or not 
understanding his question, said, “ Me go. Me 
go too,” pointing, as she spoke, at the canoe. 


A Startling Word 157 

“ No, we can’t take you,” said John, shaking 
his head. 

“ Me go ! Me go, too ! ” repeated the woman 
still smiling, and in nowise abashed by the re- 
fusal. 

John looked at Peter for a moment, then said, 
“ What does she want ? We can’t take her. Tell 
her so, Peter.” 

“ I’m not so sure,” replied Peter thoughtfully. 
“ I’ve seen her before. I know her. Perhaps 
if we took her back with us she might be able 
to tell us some things General Amherst would be 
mighty glad to hear.” He was standing with 
his back to the shore, looking at the smiling 
squaw and almost tempted to yield to her 
strange request. 

“ Look there, Peter ! Look there ! ” suddenly 
exclaimed John, pointing at their canoe as he 
spoke. 

Peter instantly turned and perceived that the 
boat was at least thirty feet out from the shore 
where they had left it, but even more startling 
than its breaking away from its resting place 
was the fact that it was moving as steadily over 
the water as if it were being paddled. But not 
a person was to be seen in it. 


CHAPTER XV 


Amherst’s Advance 

“ TV EEP your eye on the woods behind us ! ” 

JLV exclaimed Peter excitedly, though he 
spoke in low tones. “ Nobody knows what’s 
there.” 

The Indian woman had not moved from the 
position she had first taken, but her interest in 
the moving canoe was manifestly as keen as that 
of the boys. 

Seizing his gun Peter ran down the shore and 
then out upon a projecting point, and taking a 
stand upon a huge bowlder once more gazed at 
the canoe. He was at a different angle now 
from the one where he had been when he had 
first discovered the movement of the little craft, 
and his suspicions were confirmed by the sight 
of an arm extended from the water, the hand 
grasping the stern of the'canoe. This explained 
its motion. Some one, and Peter had no ques- 
tion that the unseen person was an Indian, was 
swimming and pushing the canoe before him. 

Without hesitating a moment Peter lifted his 
rifle and taking careful aim fired at the exposed 
arm. The hand instantly disappeared and he 
158 


Amherst’s Advance 159 

had no question that he had been successful in 
his attempt. 

His attention, however, was diverted by a 
shout from the woods along the shore, and be- 
fore it had ceased he beheld John running 
swiftly toward the point where he himself was 
standing. 

Abandoning the thought of rescuing the 
canoe, Peter leaped from the rock and began to 
run toward the main shore, where in a moment 
he was joined by his friend. 

“ The woods are full of the redskins ! ” ex- 
claimed John without pausing. 

“ Come on ! We’ll have to run for it,” replied 
Peter. 

Exerting themselves to the utmost the boys 
bounded over the rocks and fallen trees without 
once glancing behind them. Their fears were 
so keen that they required no fresh incentive to 
flight, and neither was aware that the shout 
that had greeted the report of Peter’s rifle had 
not been repeated. On and on they ran, still 
holding their rifles in their hands, and seeking 
for some hiding-place or some means of escape. 

For several minutes their flight continued 
and, breathless from their exertions, they were 
still speeding along the shore. Unaware whether 
they were pursued or not, giving no heed to 
anything except to the swiftness of their own 


160 The Young Rangers 

departure from the spot, they did not even look 
out over the waters of the lake. 

“ Here, John ! ” exclaimed Peter suddenly, as 
he spied before him a pile of leaves that had 
been driven by the wind into a hollow in the 
ground. “ You get in here and I’ll cover you 
up. Be quick ! Don’t wait a minute.” 

John complied, and scooping out the leaves 
with their hands, they quickly dug a place into 
which he cast himself, still retaining his grasp 
on his rifle, and then Peter hastily restored the 
leaves until the body of his friend was concealed 
from sight. 

Such an attempt to secure a place of refuge 
would be utterly useless if the Indians should 
stop to examine the traces of their flight, but, 
though it might be desperate, Peter was still 
convinced that it was well worthy of a trial, for 
their pursuers would be more intent upon over- 
taking them than in making a careful inspec- 
tion of the ground over which they ran. As 
soon as John’s body was thoroughly concealed 
Peter gave one swift glance behind him and 
then bounded forward resuming his own flight 
and eagerly peering before him for some place 
which he might make a refuge for himself. 

Several minutes elapsed before he slackened 
his speed and then he stopped abruptly hardly 
daring to trust the evidence of his own eyes. 


Amherst’s Advance 1 6 1 

Before him on the lake, and not far out from 
shore, he beheld a great fleet of whaleboats, 
every one filled with men and plainly to be seen 
advancing toward the foot of the lake. 

Startled as he was by the unexpected sight, 
his first feeling of alarm speedily departed and 
one of relief and even of exultation swept over 
him, for he was convinced that the boats were 
filled with Amherst’s men, since so large a 
number could scarcely be expected from the 
opposing arm} 7 at such a place and time. 

Unmindful of everything except that friends 
were approaching, he darted to the shore and 
boldly shouted and waved his arms at the fleet. 
His presence was speedily discovered, and in a 
moment two of the whaleboats swerved from 
their course and approached the spot where he 
was standing. 

As the foremost drew nearer Peter’s excite- 
ment increased at the sight of Jeremiah and 
Sam in the bow, and though neither of them 
spoke it was evident that both had recognized 
the man who had hailed them. The presence 
of the hunter was a great surprise to Peter, but 
the moment did not permit of explanations by 
either, and as the boat came within a few yards 
of the place where Peter was standing and the 
men backed water and rested on their oars, 
Jeremiah called, 


1 62 The Young Rangers 

“ What have you stopped us for, Peter Van 
de Bogert ? ” 

“ There are Indians in the woods back 
here.” 

“That is the place for them,” replied Jere- 
miah seriously. 

“ Yes, but you'll run right into them. They'll 
be waiting for you,” protested Peter. 

“ Where’s John? ” inquired Jeremiah ignoring 
alike Peter's protest and excitement. 

“ He's — he's back here.” 

“ In trouble? ” 

“ No. Yes. I don’t know.” 

“ Where is he? ” demanded Jeremiah sternly. 

“ I left him a few rods back here. He’s ” 

“ Why did you leave him ? ” 

“ Are you going to land ? I can get him. I’ll 
get him if you are,” said Peter eagerly. 

For a moment Jeremiah and Sam whispered 
together, then the former turned to the officer in 
the stern of the boat and said something which 
Peter was unable to hear. The officer, however, 
nodded his head, then spoke to his men in a 
low voice, and the whaleboat was sent in nearer 
the shore. 

As it approached the more shallow water both 
Jeremiah and Sam took their guns in their 
hands and stepped out, and as they waded to- 
ward the shore the boat was quickly headed 


Amherst’s Advance 163 

back to the fleet. In a brief time both men 
were standing on the bank beside Peter. 

“ Now what is it? What has befallen the lad? 
Where did you leave him?” demanded Jere- 
miah. 

Peter related what had happened to him and 
his companion, and as soon as his story was 
ended, Sam said, 

“ We’ll get him and then go on and join our 
men.” 

“ But — but is it the thing to do to go right 
back there where ” began Peter. 

“ Don’t ye be afraid,” said Sam gently. “ I guess 
’twas only some scouts ye saw, an’ they won’t 
stay long when they get sight o’ our whaleboats. 
Come along, Peter.” 

Making no further protest the young soldier 
led the way and the three men soon arrived at 
the spot where John had been concealed in the 
leaves. But a glance was sufficient to show 
them that he was no longer there. The leaves 
were scattered and he was certainly gone. 

Jeremiah’s face clouded for a moment. His 
devotion to his young friend was well known by 
his companions, and his perplexity at the disap- 
pearance was assuredly no greater than that of 
Peter. 

“ I left him here. I covered him up myself. 
I don’t understand what it means,” said Peter. 


164 The Young Rangers 

“ No more do I,” muttered Sam, beginning to 
examine the ground for tokens of the presence 
of others. After a hasty examination he said, 
“I don’t believe ye need t’ be scared, Jeremiah. 
The lad’s jest gone back, probably, an’ we’ll find 
him when we get there.” 

Jeremiah’s anxiety was not entirely relieved, 
but he made no protest and the men at once set 
forth, with Peter and Sam in the rear. The 
nearness of the fleet of whaleboats had restored 
Peter’s courage and confidence, and he no longer 
feared the Indians, of whose presence in the ad- 
jacent forest he had become aware. 

“ Sam,” he said in a low voice, “ where are we 
going?” 

“ That’s as may be.” 

“ Yes, I know, but where are we going? ” 

“ You jest wait an’ see.” 

“ When did you come, Sam? ” 

“ Last night.” 

“ Are you all right now ? ” 

“ Sound as a nut.” 

“ How’s Mary ? ” 

“ Fierce. She wanted me t’ come three days 
back. For such a gentle creature, Peter, you’d 
never think how strong she was for me to join 
th’ army. She jest gave me no peace an’ I had 
to come.” 

Peter understood his friend too well to believe 


Amherst's Advance 165 

that his coming had been brought to pass by the 
young wife’s urging alone, but he did not refer 
to his own feelings. “ Sam, did you know what 
John and I went out for? ” 

“ Yes. Jeremiah told us.” 

“ Well, the Frenchman — the man they call 
Frank — do you know him ? ” 

“ Never saw him in my life.” 

“ My own opinion is you haven’t lost much. 
Well, he told John and me to go back to camp 
with the word that the Frenchmen are leaving.” 
“ What ! ” 

“ That’s what he said. He declared that De 
Bourlamaque was leaving only four hundred 

men to defend Ti ” 

“ Did he say that? ” 

“ That’s what he did.” 

“ Did he say the Frenchmen were gone? ” 

“ He said they were going. I don’t know 
whether they’ve gone already or not. But I 
don’t know, either, that one can believe him. 
I’ve my suspicions of him myself, but I’m tell- 
ing you what he said to me.” 

“ Jeremiah,” called Sam, cautiously, “ come 
here.” 

The three men halted while the hunter in a 
low voice related to his companion what Peter 
had just told him. 

“ I dunno ’bout it,” said Jeremiah, shaking 


1 66 The Young Rangers 

his head slowly. “ If ’twas John had reported 
it, I’d be more likely t’ b’lieve ’twas so.” 

“ Never you mind John ! ” retorted Sam 
quickly. “ Don’t you think you’d better push 
on ahead with th’ word? Peter an’ I’ll join you 
later.” 

“ No,” said Jeremiah stubbornly, “ you two 
can go ahead, with your tale, but I’m goin’ to 
keep an eye on the whereabouts o’ my boy. I 
shan’t desert him, even if some folks do.” 

“ You’ll find him at the sawmills, Jeremiah.” 

“ Mebbe I will, an’ mebbe I won’t.” 

“ We’ll go ahead, then, and you can come 
when you find him,” assented Sam, and leaving 
their companion, the hunter and Peter began to 
move forward with increasing speed. 

Peter, who was still in ignorance of what the 
plan of the army was to be, was too wise to ask 
questions of his friend in his present mood, but 
in a half hour they both arrived at the place 
where the men were landing, and Peter saw that 
General Amherst’s entire army had come. The 
forces had crossed the lake in four columns, and 
Peter could readily believe the hunter’s declara- 
tion that there were about ten thousand men in 
Amherst’s command. 1 The sight was a stirring 

1 There were five thousand seven hundred and forty-three regulars 
and five thousand two hundred and seventy-nine provincials in the 
army of General Amherst. 


Amherst's Advance 167 

one and the young soldier’s hopes were high that 
the Frenchmen would not be able to withstand 
their approach ; for he was convinced, in spite 
of the hunter’s silence, that General Amherst 
was about to attack Fort Ticonderoga and at- 
tempt to retrieve the disgraceful failure of Gen- 
eral Abercrombie in the preceding summer. 

As soon as the men landed they were formed 
in line and the army advanced to the “ saw- 
mills.” Then preparations were hastily made 
for passing the night. Sam had gone to head- 
quarters, as soon as he and his companion had 
joined the men, to report what Peter had told 
him. 

As the twilight deepened and the hunter did 
not return, Peter’s feeling of uncertainty in- 
creased and when he sought out Rodgers’ men 
and learned that nothing had been heard of 
either Jeremiah or John, he became deeply 
anxious. 

Meanwhile reports were current that the 
French were holding their lines and the young 
soldier’s suspicions of Frank became even 
stronger than before. 

Wearied by his labors he at last sought the 
place where he was to pass the night, but his 
problem had not been solved when at last he 
was sleeping heavily. 


CHAPTER XVI 


An Easy Victory 

W HEN daylight appeared neither John nor 
Jeremiah had returned, but both Peter 
and Sam were soon so busily engaged in the task 
which now faced the army that slight op- 
portunity was afforded them for thoughts of 
their missing friends. A small detachment of 
the French army had been beaten back from 
their attempt to hinder the advance of General 
Amherst’s men to the sawmills, and only a 
slight resistance was made when the American 
army moved forward to occupy the heights 
which Abercrombie’s men had failed to hold in 
the previous summer. 

Soon after this position had been gained the 
hardy colonists advanced toward the entrench- 
ments, now strengthened and rebuilt of logs and 
earth, against which Abercrombie’s army had 
vainly striven to hurl itself. General Amherst 
used the utmost caution and when the attack on 
this line was commenced his forces were ar- 
ranged carefully. The artillery was soon brought 
up and the action then speedily began. 

The resistance of the Frenchmen was spirited 


An Easy Victory 169 

and unceasing. There was a brisk fire from the 
fort and the feelings of Peter Van de Bogert 
were by no means cheerful when, under the burst- 
ing shells and the grape shot, some of the patriot 
army fell, among them Colonel Townshend, one 
of the most trusty and daring of the provincials. 
Despite the fierceness of the attack it did not 
appear that the Frenchmen were alarmed or dis- 
couraged, for their determined efforts to hold 
the place were unremitting. The advance was 
steadily and sturdily met, and the fight continued 
through the two days and nights that followed. 
General Amherst had pushed his way up to 
within six hundred yards of the fort and finally 
decided that an assault upon the works must be 
made. 

That Frank had given him a false report 
Peter was now convinced, and his anger at the 
treachery became keener with every passing hour. 
He had been given a tale that might lead the 
Americans into a trap, but it was impossible to 
do anything now except to continue the struggle 
in which they were engaged. No opportunity 
was afforded even to explain his suspicions to 
Sam and indeed he had not seen the hunter 
often since the attack began. 

It was near dusk of the evening of the twenty- 
sixth, and to all appearances the fort was held 
with as strong a spirit of determination as when 


170 The Young Rangers 

the first shot had been fired. The men were 
weary and the first feeling of confidence in an 
easy conquest was plainly gone. There had 
come a lull in the sound of muskets and can- 
non and then, in a brief period of silence, three 
men were discovered running toward the army 
from the direction of the fort. Peter, who 
chanced to be with a band of men stationed 
near the advance, looked keenly at the approach- 
ing men who came on swiftly without any ap- 
parent fear. He wondered what their coming 
might imply and the silence that rested over all 
served to show that his feeling of expectancy 
was shared by the entire force. When the trio 
came closer to the lines he was startled to rec- 
ognize in one of them none other than his late 
companion Frank. The men were received 
within the lines and taken straight to General 
Amherst himself. 

Meanwhile the tense silence continued. Not 
a shot was fired by either of the opposing armies 
and Peter had no question that something of im- 
portance had occurred. He looked about for 
Sam, but the hunter was nowhere to be seen. 
Just then a shout went up from a small group 
of men, and this was taken up and repeated by 
others. The rumor was like the shadow of a 
cloud passing over the lake and as plainly 
marked. In a moment it came to the place 


An Easy Victory 171 

where Peter was and the words, “ Hebecourt has 
left the fort,” spread from man to man. “ The 
Frenchmen have left the fort ! ” “ The French- 

men have gone ! ” were heard on every side and 
in the excitement that followed, the men were 
all eager to rush forward and secure the place 
which had been held so successfully in spite of 
all the efforts to take it in the preceding sum- 
mers. 

A quick change, however, came when the re- 
port was speedily followed by another that the 
wily Frenchman had left a match burning in 
the magazine and that soon, unless it could be 
extinguished, the walls of old Fort Ticonderoga 
would be blown into atoms. 

General Amherst took a position in front of 
his men and, in a manner that betrayed the ex- 
citement under which he was laboring, offered a 
reward of a hundred guineas to any one who 
would go to the fort and find the match or point 
it out so that it might be cut. 

His stirring appeal met with no response. 
The certainty of a most horrible death pre- 
vented any one from offering himself for what 
seemed a hopeless and useless attempt. When it 
was clear that no one in the army was willing to 
make the venture, there was nothing left, ex- 
cept to wait for the promised explosion to occur. 

The silence of the excited men was eloquent. 


1 72 


The Young Rangers 

The eyes of every one were turned toward the 
walls of Old Fort Ti. Minutes passed and still 
the oppressive stillness was unbroken. An hour 
elapsed, and still the grim walls stood out 
plainly discernible in the dim light. The 
silence of the waiting, watching men gave place 
to murmurings on every side, but not a soldier 
moved from his position. Still the army waited 
for the expected explosion. 

In the heart of Peter Van de Bogert a convic- 
tion began to arise that Frank had again proved 
treacherous, and that his report had been 
brought for the purpose of enabling the French 
army to carry out some design soon to become 
apparent. But the man himself, Peter had not 
seen since the trio had been received within the 
American lines. 

The minutes dragged on until another hour 
had elapsed. The murmurings of the soldiers 
were more pronounced now and signs of restless- 
ness spread through the army. Peter was eager 
to leave the place where he was lying with a 
dozen others, but no one else had done so and he 
did not feel free to go without some word of 
command, despite the somewhat easier discipline 
which the rangers enjoyed as compared with the 
remainder of Amherst's army. He longed to see 
Sam and learn from him what was likely to be 
done. The continued silence and the long wait- 


x 73 


An Easy Victory 

ing were far more difficult to bear than even the 
peril of an onslaught such as had been ex- 
pected. 

Suddenly from the shadows that surrounded 
the old fort a broad, fierce glare shot toward 
the sky. A low cry escaped the waiting sol- 
diers at the impressive sight, but silence in- 
stantly returned, and then, in a moment, there 
was a prolonged sullen roar that seemed to 
shake the very ground beneath their feet. With 
a clatter the stones of the ruined wall fell upon 
the earth or splashed as they struck the waters 
of the lake. Again a low exclamation could be 
heard from the watching soldiers and the mur- 
mur became pronounced when flames were seen 
to be rising from the crumbled walls of Ticon- 
deroga. 

All were excited now and eager to rush for- 
ward to save the remaining part of the fort, for 
the explosion had shattered only one bastion and 
the light of the blaze that followed showed the 
rest apparently unharmed. There, too, in the 
light of the fires the flag of France could be 
seen still waving from the walls, and every man 
was eager to drag it down and place that of 
old England in its place. 

The silence of the army gave place to a cheer, 
and the cheer became a wild cry that sounded 
weird and doubly fierce over the dark waters 


J 7 4 


The Young Rangers 


of the lake, when a young sergeant of the light 
infantry was seen running across the intervening 
space unmindful of the danger that other ex- 
plosions might follow the one which had already 
occurred. Soon he was well on his way toward 
the rampart where the French flag could still 
be seen wildly shaking its defiance at the foes 
of its king. The fear of these possible explosions 
had caused General Amherst to hold back his 
army in spite of its eagerness to advance, but the 
sergeant’s movements were watched with an 
eagerness and intensity even keener than the 
suspense that had preceded the first explosion. 
On ran the young sergeant, apparently in- 
different to his peril. Swiftly he crossed to the 
fort and without hesitating a moment clambered 
up the rampart. His movements could be 
clearly seen by the watching soldiers who were 
excitedly following his every act. Quickly the 
outstretched hand of the sergeant grasped and 
cut the halliards and when the silken streamer 
came fluttering to the ground there arose from 
the watching army a mighty shout that shook 
the very shores of Champlain. At last the 
stronghold of France had fallen and the weak- 
ness of Abercrombie had been atoned for. Fort 
Ticonderoga was in possession of the English. 

There was no restraining the army longer and 
with another wild shout the men darted for- 


An Easy Victory 175 

ward to meet the returning sergeant with the 
flag in his hands. The fires were quickly ex- 
tinguished, no more explosions occurred and 
Old Fort Ti was safely in the hands of the little 
American army. 

At the coming of daylight General Amherst 
gave orders to repair the damaged walls and at 
the same time prepared to advance on Crown 
Point which was still held by the French. In his 
delight at the easy capture of Fort Ti, Peter had 
been working with others at the task of repairing 
the crumbled walls. Not once had he seen Sam, 
nor had he received any word that John or 
Jeremiah had returned to the army. The labor 
of restoring the fallen walls was great, and as at 
the same time it was known that the advance 
upon Crown Point was likely to be made at 
any time, Peter was so busily and so entirely 
absorbed in his tasks that he had almost no op- 
portunity of seeking information as to the 
whereabouts or doings of his friends. 

The rejoicings of the army increased, when on 
the first day of August Frank with two other 
men again returned from another expedition 
bringing word that the French army had aban- 
doned Crown Point just as it had Ticonderoga 
and were now moving swiftly in their boats 
down Lake Champlain. 

Again the men could not be restrained, and a 


176 The Young Rangers 

division was at once sent forward to take posses- 
sion of Crown Point. Every one was eager and 
alert. With a slight engagement at Ticonderoga 
and none at all at Crown Point (for the report 
which the scouts brought was speedily verified), 
the forts which had resisted all the previous at- 
tempts to take them had at last succumbed, and 
the elation of the men was overpowering. 

But for some reason General Amherst delayed. 
The French had a fleet on the lake, so the Eng- 
lish general decided that he must have a fleet 
too. He was prompt in urging others to be 
active, but what General Wolfe, hammering at 
the walls of Quebec needed, was not a fleet on 
Lake Champlain, but men to come to his aid. 
The delay of Amherst was costly. Like a 
famous general of classical history, he knew how 
to win a battle but he did not know how to 
make use of his victory. He was almost mor- 
bidly anxious to strengthen the posts in his rear 
as he moved forward. Not only must the walls 
of Fort Ticonderoga be rebuilt before he ad- 
vanced toward the St. Lawrence, but he also set 
a part of his army at work building a new fort 
at Crown Point. Then he decided there must also 
be three new small forts as outworks to the first. 

As if his men were not already sufficiently de- 
layed and busied, he sent a detachment to explore 
the head waters of the Hudson, another party to 


1 77 


An Easy Victory 

find the sources of Otter Creek, while to still 
another was given the task of improving the 
road which the French had built between Crown 
Point and Ticonderoga. Not even satisfied 
by all this he detached yet another party to 
open up a way, or a rough road, to “ Number 
Four ” (Charlestown) on the Connecticut Fiver. 
Though this last was perhaps the most practical 
of his projects, they all alike served to divert his 
army from the main purpose for which it had 
been raised and delay his advance to the aid of 
Wolfe who was engaged in his fierce attempt to 
capture the stronghold of Quebec. 

Why Amherst so postponed his departure his 
men could not understand. They complained, 
and murmured, but obeyed ; and the army was 
held back. Amherst was active but inefficient, 
and there is a deal of difference between activity 
and work. His projects were not useless, per- 
haps, but they all hindered the one essential 
thing — a hasty and immediate pushing forward 
to the aid of his sterling comrade-in-arms, Gen- 
eral Wolfe. 

Meanwhile neither John nor Jeremiah had 
returned to the army and Peter Van de Bogert 
had but seldom seen his friend Sam. Then 
there came a day when Peter was given a new 
task, one which closely concerned his missing 
friends. 


CHAPTER XVII 


The Deeds of the Abenakis 

P ETER VAN DE BOGERT and the hunter 
were standing at nightfall near the shore of 
the lake, the younger man wearied by the tasks 
in which he had been engaged throughout the 
day and Sam sympathizing with him and vol- 
ubly protesting against the difficulty of the bur- 
den Peter had assumed. As for the hunter 
himself he had resolutely and steadily refused 
to engage in the work in which most of the 
soldiers were busied, and exception had been 
made in his case by the leaders, who were fully 
aware of the value of his aid in other lines. 
Despite the bitterness against the Indians in 
Sam’s heart, he had, nevertheless, much of their 
own feeling concerning the degrading nature of 
heavy manual tasks. And his enlistment had 
been of such a unique character that he was per- 
mitted to serve as a scout and render such other 
services as he might be disposed to give. It is 
safe to affirm that in all the army which Gen- 
eral Amherst had under his command there 
were few who held such a place, either in the 
178 


The Deeds of the Abenakis 


179 

minds of the officers or in the regard of the men 
as did Sam the hunter. 

“ It’s strange,” Peter was saying thoughtfully, 
“ what became of John and Jeremiah. Here it 
is three or four weeks since we saw them and 
not a word has been heard from them. I tell 
you, Sam, they’ve met with trouble. The woods 
were full of Indians that day you came down the 
lake, and I’m almost sure that both Jeremiah 
and John fell into their hands.” 

“ That’s as may be.” 

“ What do you know about it, Sam ? ” de- 
manded Peter, turning sharply upon his com- 
panion, for he had instantly recognized by the 
tone of the hunter’s voice that he had something 
of importance to tell him. 

“ I’m thinking you’re right, Peter,” said Sam, 
soberly. 

“ Have you heard anything ? ” 

“ That’s as may be, but I have heard — a little,” 
he added quietly. 

“ What is it, Sam ? What became of them ? 
Where are they ? Are they — dead ? ” 

“ That’s as may be, as I was tellin’ you.” 

“ Sam, if you don’t tell me what you know, 
I’ll ” 

“ I haven’t said I wouldn’t tell you,” inter- 
rupted the hunter calmly. “ That’s just what I 
came here for to-night.” 


180 The Young Rangers 

“ Tell me then ! Tell me ! ” 

“ I think the redskins got 'em.” 

“ That’s just what I was afraid of all the time. 
I told you the woods were full of them. I knew 
they couldn’t ” 

“ ’Twasn’t those redskins got ’em.” 

“ Who did get them, then ? ” 

“ The Abenakis.” 

“ What ! ” 

“ Yes, sir, the Abenakis.” 

“ Why, that can’t be so. The Abenakis are 
away down on the St. Lawrence, near to Mon- 
treal. I haven’t heard that they had a warrior 
here with the French army. They couldn’t get 
them, Sam. You must be mistaken.” 

“ That’s as may be. Such things has hap- 
pened. I thought I was doin’ th’ very best thing 
for Mary when I took her up to my clearin’, but 
it seems I was mistaken. I just took her right 
into the trail o’ the redskins that were on their 
way to join the French at Fort Ti. Oh, yes, I’ve 
been mistaken in my life, an’ it may be I’ll be 
again. That’s as may be.” 

“ Sam, you are the most perverse man alive ! ” 
exclaimed Peter angrily. 

“ Like enough. Like enough,” assented the 
hunter good naturedly. “ Did you ever happen 
t’ see Ensign Hutchins ? ” 

“ Yes, but I don’t think I’ve seen him lately.” 


The Deeds of the Abenakis 1 8 1 

“ No more ye haven’t, Peter. The Abenakis 
has got him. Leastwise that’s what’s thought.” 

“ The Abenakis ? I don’t understand, Sam.” 

“ I’m sorry for ye, Peter, but that doesn’t help 
matters a mite. The Abenakis has got him 
whether ye see it or not. Did ye ever happen t’ 
see Cap’n Kennedy, Peter ? ” 

“ Yes, but I haven’t seen him lately, either, 
when I come to think of it.” 

“ No more ye haven’t, lad. Th’ Abenakis has 
got him.” 

Peter made no response, though the expression 
of his face as he stared blankly at the hunter 
plainly indicated that he questioned his friend’s 
statement. 

“ Did ye ever happen t’ see Cap’n Hamilton, 
Peter ? ” queried Sam. 

“ I’ve seen him, but I never knew him. Have 
the Abenakis got him, too ? ” 

“ That’s what they have,” asserted Sam. 

“ Tell me about it,” pleaded Peter, his manner 
quickly changing. He realized that the hunter 
was in one of his strange and unaccountably per- 
verse moods when it would be useless to attempt 
to urge him to say more than he was pleased to 
say. 

“ General Amherst sent the ensign, right after 
we took Fort Ti, with a letter to General Wolfe 
to let him know that this here army was marchin’ 


1 82 The Young Rangers 

right on an’ would soon be down the St. Law- 
rence/’ 

“ And Ensign Hutchins was captured by the 
Abenakis? ” 

“ That’s as may be. I didn’t say so.” 

“ Why, yes you did, Sam.” 

“ Oh, I did, did I? Well then I s’pose I did. 
But my rec’lection is that I said ’twas ‘ thought ’ 
he might ’a’ been got by ’em. But as he went by 
th’ way o’ th’ Kennebec I’m not so sure ’bout it 
myself.” 

“ How about Captain Hamilton ? ” 

“ Th’ Abenakis has got him sure an’ fast.” 

“ And Captain Kennedy ? ” 

“ Yes, they’ve got him, too. Th’ general sent 
’em with a flag o’ truce an’ he thought th’ Aben- 
akis might be induced to let ’em through. But 
they didn’t. They let ’em in but they wouldn’t 
let ’em out.” 

“ How do you know all this, Sam ? ” 

“ Th’ general told me himself.” 

“ General Amherst? ” 

“ That’s his name, I b’lieve.” 

“ How did he know? ” 

“Ye always could ask more questions nor a 
woman, lad. I don’t mind tellin’ ye, though, 
that he said ’twas this man Frank what found it 
all out for him.” 

“ Where is this fellow Frank now ? I haven’t 


The Deeds of the Abenakis 183 

seen him since we’ve been here. Have the 
Abenakis got him, too ? ” 

“ That’s as may be.” 

“ Does General Amherst know just where De 
Bourlamaque is now ? ” 

“ He’d be a fine general if he didn’t, now 
wouldn’t he? Answer me that ! ” retorted Sam 
scornfully. 

“ Where is he? ” 

“ He’s at Isle-aux-Noix, that’s just where he 
is, right in the middle o’ th’ channel o’ th’ 
Richelieu where it comes out o’ Lake Champlain. 
He’s got th’ river on each side o’ him an’ such a 
lot o’ cannon in front that he can smash ’most 
anything that tries t’ come against him. An’ 
what’s more he’s got a lot more men with him 
than he ever had before. More’n eight hundred 
has come up from Quebec and then some o’ th’ 
men after they quit runnin’ from Niagara has 
stopped at Isle-aux-Noix — just t’ help Mr. Bour- 
lamaque. An’ what’s more, lad, th’ Frenchmen 
has just set a lot o’ militia an’ troops across 
th’ river from Montreal an’ they’re ready t’ go 
down th’ stream t’ fight Wolfe if he shows any 
signs o’ gettin’ th’ better o’ Montcalm, or come 
up th’ river to fight us an’ General Amherst if 
so be that we happen to send Mr. Bourlamaque 
out o’ his fort up here in th’ Richelieu, where 
he’s hopin’ t’ stop us on our way.” 


184 The Young Rangers 

“ Sam, if it's all as you say it is, it’s pretty 
serious business for us, isn’t it ? ” said Peter 
thoughtfully. 

“ That’s what we’ve come for.” 

“ Yes, I suppose so.” 

“That all th’ questions ye’ve got t’ ask? I 
never knew ye t’ be so quiet-like afore.” 

“ How did the general find out all this ? ” 

“ Frank told him.” 

“ The Frenchman ? Hasn’t he had any one 
else to find out, too ? ” 

“ Ye might ask General Amherst yerself. I’m 
tellin’ you just what he told me. My ’pinion is th’ 
general knows what he’s about, though I never 
could see what he wanted t’ send a force from 
our army here or away out there to take Fort 
Niagara. To my mind ’twas all foolishness.” 

“ Why?” 

“ Can’t ye see ? Why, the thing for us t’ do 
was just t’ keep right straight on till we’d joined 
General Wolfe. Then if we’d got Quebec an’ 
Montreal what chance would Niagara or any 
other fort have, seein’ how ’twas all left out by 
itself alone ? ” 

“ Did you tell General Amherst about it? ” 

“ I tried t’,” replied Sam soberly, “ but he 
didn’t seem a bit int’rested, so I quit.” 

The hunter failed to see, in the dim light, the 
smile on the face of his companion and so did 


The Deeds of the Abenakis 185 

not lose any of his self-confidence or good 
humor. 

“But what about John and Jeremiah ?” 
demanded Peter. 

“ The Abenakis has got ’em, Peter,” added 
Sam earnestly, “ th’ Abenakis is the worst o’ th’ 
whole lot o’ the redskins.” 

“ How’s that ? I thought the missionaries had 
been working among them.” 

“ Mebbe they have. But if they did, what 
they said never got very deep into the skulls o’ 
the Abenakis. Nothin’ can, except badness. If 
General Wolfe was t’ offer a prize for the worst, 
meanest, most rantankerous things that could be 
found in th’ whole world th’ Abenakis could 
take the first prize in every shoot, an’ have plenty 
t’ spare at that ! ” 

“ Sam, how did they get John and Jere- 
miah ? ” 

“ Jeremiah had a word t’ take t’ General Wolfe 
an’ he took John with him an’ they was both 
took by th’ Abenakis.” 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“That’s as may be. I do know, an’ that’s 
enough.” 

“ Where did Jeremiah find John ? ” 

“ Not knowin’, I can’t say.” 

“ Perhaps Frank told you ? ” 

“ That’s as may be. But that’s neither here 


1 86 


The Young Rangers 

nor there. Just now there’s a new move — an’ 
it’s against th’ Abenakis, too.” 

“ What is it ? ” said Peter eagerly. “ What do 
you mean ? ” 

“ I mean what I say. General Amherst is 
goin’ t’ show th’ red-skinned pirates that they’ve 
got t’ quit, an’ that’s all there is to it. They’ve 
run off with white children, scalped little inno- 
cent babies an’ women, burned down houses an’ 
barns an’ done all they’re goin’ t’ do for a spell. 
An’ this makin’ prisoners o’ our men is th’ worst 
o’ th’ whole lot.” 

“ How is the general going to stop it ? Who’s 
going to do it? ” 

“ I be for one ; leastwise I’m goin’ t’ help.” 

“ Who is going with you ? ” 

“ You for one.” 

“ Tell me about it, Sam,” said Peter quietly, 
aware now that the hunter, after his own peculiar 
manner, had come to the supreme purpose of his 
visit and that there would be no more need to 
urge him to speak. 

“ It’s this way,” said Sam eagerly. “ General 
Amherst has ’pointed Cap’n Rodgers — I s’pose I 
ought t’ say Major Rodgers now, seein’ as how 
he’s t’ draw a major’s pay — to lead a lot o’ us 
against th’ town o’ th’ Abenakis an’ just wipe it 
out. We’ll get our men back first — the ones 
they’ve made prisoners of — if we can, an’ then 


The Deeds of the Abenakis 187 

we’ll make th’ town look like a smoked-out nest 
o’ honey-bees. An’ you’re goin’, an’ so be I. 
We’ve got somethin’ t’ sort o’ inspire us t’ see 
how a fire would look there, you know.” The 
hunter spoke in low tones, but the intensity of 
his feeling could not be concealed. 

“ But the Abenakis haven’t harmed you, 
Sam. They weren’t the ones that set fire to 
your cabin.” 

“ They’re redskins, an’ if that isn’t enough 
then I don’t know what is ! ” replied Sam 
savagely. 

“ When are we to start, Sam ? ” inquired Peter 
after a brief silence. 

“ To-morrow.” 

“ How are we going ? ” 

“ Down th’ lake in whale-boats, leastwise first 
off.” 

“ Down th’ lake ? ” said Peter quickly. “ How’ll 
we get past Isle-aux-Noix ? ” 

“ That’s as may be. We shan’t pass it till we 
get there, that’s one thing certain. But we’re 
goin’ t’ have a man ’long with us that knows a 
thing or two.” 

“ Who is it? ” inquired Peter, although he was 
convinced that he knew the name before the 
hunter responded. 

“ Frank.” 

For a moment Peter did not speak. His sus- 


1 88 The Young Rangers 

picion of the Frenchman was still strong in spite 
of the reports Sam had given him of Frank’s aid 
to their leader. He quickly decided, however, 
not to refer to his own feeling, for in his present 
state of mind Sam was in no mood to listen. 
And besides he was compelled to acknowledge 
to himself that he might be mistaken, 


CHAPTER XVIII 
An Exciting Moment 

O N the following day word was received by 
Peter that all the preparations for the pro- 
posed expedition against the Abenakis had been 
completed, and that the force was to leave Crown 
Point within a few hours. Peter, eager to start, 
for the proposed rescue of John from the hands of 
the Indians had greatly interested him, reported 
at the place from which the men were to set forth 
and discovered that the hunter was already 
there. In response to Sam’s word, Peter entered 
into the task of placing on board the whale-boats 
the few supplies that were to be taken, and as 
he saw the energy and determination among his 
comrades, his own spirits rose and the prospect 
that something definite would now be accom- 
plished appealed strongly to him. Whatever 
plan might lie beneath the delay of General 
Amherst, and despite the success that had at- 
tended his advance on Ticonderoga and Crown 
Point, Peter shared in the general feeling of the 
troops, that their leader was somehow losing 
sight of the supreme need of advancing upon 

189 


190 The Young Rangers 

Quebec to the aid of General Wolfe. It was ob- 
vious, however, that the daring leader of the 
Rangers was not likely to let anything hinder 
the accomplishment of the task to which he and 
his men had been assigned. When the ammu- 
nition, food and supplies looked upon as essen- 
tial for the expedition had been carefully stored 
in the whale-boats, word was given and the men 
took their places on board, every one at a long 
oar. 

It was not by chance, Peter well knew, that 
he found himself in the same boat with Sam, 
and when the somewhat awkward, but still 
swift-moving, craft left the projecting point be- 
hind them his feeling of interest was strengthened 
by the presence of his friend upon whose face 
could be seen an expression of determination 
which the younger man understood, though few 
of the others were aware either of its presence or 
its meaning. 

The boats kept in line, not far out from the 
shore, while in advance had gone a canoe pad- 
died by Frank and an Indian, whom Peter had 
not recognized. Another canoe was moving 
farther out upon the waters of the lake, in a 
line parallel to that followed by the little fleet, 
while in their rear, a half mile or more away, still 
another canoe was following. In this manner 
the leader hoped that the approach of danger 


An Exciting Moment 191 

would be discovered and that no attack could 
be made without his knowledge and a reason- 
able time in which to prepare for defense. 

The shadows of the approaching evening fell 
across the waters and as the darkness deepened 
the speed at which the whale-boats moved was 
increased. Silence rested over the men, broken 
occasionally by the splash of one of the long oars 
or the low call of the leader which was passed 
from one boat to another. The serious nature 
of the task upon which the men were engaged 
became more apparent as the hours passed, and 
not once were the labors relaxed. At midnight 
a rest of an hour was granted and the watchful 
guards in the canoes all returned to report that 
there had been no signs of the presence of the 
French. 

As it was known, however, that some of the 
French war-vessels were continually patrolling 
the lake, the report, though it seemed to cheer 
the men for the time, did not diminish the anx- 
iety that possessed every heart. That a conflict 
of some kind would take place, even before the 
attempt to pass the fortifications at Isle-aux-Noix 
should be made, was believed by the entire force, 
but the confidence in Major Rodgers was strong 
and the spirit of determination among his fol- 
lowers was as keen as when they had set forth 
on the perilous expedition. 


192 


The Young Rangers 

After the rest all resumed their places in the 
whale-boats and the fleet moved on in the dim 
light. Steadily, as if machinery, instead of the 
muscles of the hardy men, had been the propel- 
ling power, the boats proceeded on their way and 
when the first faint streaks of dawn appeared in 
the eastern sky the word was given to land on 
the main shore. Then when information had 
been brought by the scouts that still no signs of 
the presence of their enemies had been discovered, 
a breakfast was prepared and eaten, guards were 
established and the main body, wearied by the 
labors of the night, soon fell asleep. 

At nightfall the voyage was resumed, the 
same line and plan being followed that had 
been used in the preceding night, but the hours 
passed, the morning came, and a camp was again 
made, without the discovery of the enemy. Nat- 
urally the men were elated, but there was no 
sign of relaxing their efforts, and it was clearly 
understood by all that as they proceeded down 
the lake the danger, though yet unseen, was 
none the less becoming greater. Renewed pre- 
cautions were taken during the day and again 
at nightfall the voyage was resumed. 

For two more nights and days the Rangers 
continued on their way and still to all appear- 
ances the Frenchmen were ignorant of their 
approach. There was increasing confidence 


An Exciting Moment 193 

among the men in the success of the attempt 
to pass the French fortifications, but if Major 
Rodgers shared in the feeling he gave no evi- 
dence and his vigilance instead of becoming 
relaxed, grew keener, as the men discovered 
when the nightly voyage was taken up once 
more. 

Instead of the single canoe, in which Frank 
and his Indian companion were the paddlers, 
now being sent in advance, there were three 
canoes selected for this purpose and in one of 
them, at the request of the hunter, he and his 
young friend Peter were chosen to go. Though 
the canoes were all at approximately the same 
distance from the fleet they were far apart and 
Sam’s caution was so marked that Peter was 
convinced some direction, as yet unexplained to 
himself, must have been given his companion. 
The hunter seldom spoke and then only in 
whispers. Not a thing had been seen to ac- 
count for Sam’s apparent fear, but despite his 
own efforts to assure himself that there was no 
fresh cause for alarm Peter found himself shar- 
ing in the anxiety that seemed to increase, as 
the night passed. 

“ There comes the mornin’,” whispered Sam 
at last, when a faint streak of light could be 
seen low on the eastern horizon. “ An’ I’m glad 
of it, too.” 


1 


194 The Young Rangers 

“What are you afraid of, Sam?” inquired 
Peter. 

“ Frenchmen. Frenchmen an’ redskins.” 

“ Anything new ? ” 

“ No. Nothin’ new. Same old story, an’ 
that’s bad enough without seekin’ an’ searchin’ 
out somethin’ new, isn’t it? I don’t want any- 
thin’ more’n I’ve seen ” 

The hunter paused and gazed intently at a 
spot on the distant shore. Between the shore 
and the course they were following was the 
canoe in which Frank and the Indian were 
paddling, but they had seldom had a sight of 
it during the night. Startled by the abrupt 
change in Sam’s manner Peter glanced hastily 
in the direction in which the hunter’s head had 
been turned and for an instant it seemed to him 
that he saw a light appear on the low-lying 
shore. But it instantly disappeared and the 
young soldier was almost tempted to believe 
that his eyes had deceived him. The indistinct 
outline of the woods stretched away in the dis- 
tance, and nothing stirred the tense silence resting 
over the lake. The hunter, however, had not 
moved from the position he had assumed and 
still sat silently gazing at the far-away shore. 

When several minutes had elapsed and noth- 
ing more of a suspicious nature had been dis- 
covered, Peter’s confidence returned and, despite 


i 


An Exciting Moment 195 

Sam’s unchanged attitude, he believed that his 
fears had magnified an incident trifling of itself. 
He was not even positive that he had seen a 
light. 

His surprise, therefore, was the greater, when 
the hunter turned to him and in a low voice 
said, “ We’ve got to go ashore here, lad.” 

“ Why, Sam? ” 

“ Don’t ask questions ! Do what I tell ye ! 
It may be th’ best time in your life t’ keep your 
mouth tight shut. Are ye tired ? ” he demanded 
abruptly. 

“ Some.” 

“ Humph ! If that’s all, then do your best t’ 
keep up with me. Now then ! ” 

Sam drove his paddle far into the water and 
with a perfect stroke sent the light little craft 
forward. When Peter quickly responded he 
was aware that the canoe was still headed down 
the lake and at once concluded that it was not 
the momentary appearance of the light, which 
he himself fancied he had seen, that had 
aroused his comrade. It must be something 
else, he felt sure, but it would be useless to 
attempt to question Sam, and besides he knew 
that all his strength and attention were required 
to maintain the stroke now being used. The 
hunter, too, seldom glanced toward the shore 
on his left, but rather seemed to be watching 


196 The Young Rangers 

the increasing glow in the eastern sky. And 
the light was steadily increasing. Already the 
outlines of the wooded shore were more distinct 
and even while he noticed this fact Peter sud- 
denly saw that the canoe, instead of moving 
directly down the lake as he had at first thought, 
was in reality headed for a small projecting 
point that he now perceived was one of the 
arms inclosing a little bay. He did not refer to 
his discovery, however, but still bent sturdily to 
his task. The canoe darted forward with the 
speed of the wind. Their companion canoe on 
the left was nowhere to be seen and the young 
soldier, though puzzled by the fact, still refrained 
from questions as he and the hunter bounded 
on over the waters. 

At last, before the sun appeared above the 
horizon, the canoe was grounded on the shore, 
hauled up within the shelter of the trees and 
then Sam turned quickly and said : 

“ Are you good for a long run, Peter ? ” 

“ Yes. I’ll try to keep up with you.” 

“ Good ! We haven’t a minute to lose ! 
Come on ! ” 

As Sam turned and entered the forest Peter 
instantly followed, and adopting the lope which 
both had learned from the Indians they began 
to move swiftly among the trees. Peter could 
see that the hunter was intensely excited but was 



“the canoe darted forward with the speed OF THE WIND” 



An Exciting Moment 197 

unable to discover what had aroused him. Not 
a word was spoken and the hunter’s lead, for 
Sam was moving in advance, would not cause 
any one who might chance to see him to suspect 
that he had only recently recovered from a seri- 
ous illness. 

On and still on Sam led the way until Peter 
began to wonder when the strange flight was to 
come to an end. They were near the shore of 
the lake and its blue waters were glistening 
under the light of the sun, which now could be 
seen above the hilltops. 

Suddenly Sam halted, and raising his hand in 
warning turned to his companion. 

“ I hear them,” whispered the hunter excitedly. 

“ Who is it?” 

Without replying, Sam looked to the priming 
of his rifle, an example which Peter instantly 
followed, and then both began to creep stealthily 
forward. Cautiously thrusting aside the ob- 
truding branches of the trees in their pathway, 
stepping carefully over the fallen limbs, they ad- 
vanced until Sam again halted suddenly and 
clutched his companion by the arm, at the same 
time peering intently at a scene which now Peter 
could see also. 

On a mound near the shore two men were 
standing and conversing eagerly. One of them 
was Frank, the guide, but the other was un- 


198 The Young Rangers 

known to Peter. There was nothing in his garb 
or appearance to indicate who or what he was, 
but his eagerness and his frequent gestures as he 
pointed excitedly down the lake, increased the 
suspicion which at the first sight had possessed 
Peter’s heart. 

A moment later another glance at the shore 
revealed the Indian companion of Frank, seated 
on a fallen tree within a few feet of the canoe, 
which had been drawn only part way up on the 
pebbly beach. Looking into the woods Peter 
was startled, as he beheld standing beside one of 
the huge trees another Indian, but the warrior 
was apparently without any special interest in 
the interview between the two white men who 
were only a few yards distant from the place he 
occupied. 

Sam clutched his friend’s arm again when 
Frank, with a final word spoken in French, a 
language neither Peter nor Sam could under- 
stand, turned away, and went back to his com- 
panion. They pushed the canoe into the water 
once more and then both began to paddle swiftly 
back up the lake. 

For a moment Sam stared at Peter, then 
whispered, “ Lad, we must take both these men 
with us back to the major.” 

“ How’ll we get them? ” whispered Peter ex- 
citedly. 


An Exciting Moment 199 

The hunter made no response, but in an in- 
stant Peter comprehended what his companion’s 
plan was to be and eagerly prepared to join in 
his attempt. 


CHAPTER XIX 


The Cry in the Forest 

T HE hunter had simply pointed toward the 
Indian who was standing near the trunk of 
a huge maple tree, and as Peter silently nodded 
his head in token of his understanding of the 
plan, both men, without hesitating an instant, 
ran swiftly forward. As they were discovered 
by the startled men, Sam shouted, “ Don’t move, 
you rascals ! We’ve got you both ! ” 

The Indian was the only one to have a rifle 
in his hands, but the unexpected appearance of 
Sam and Peter and the fact that it was impos- 
sible to move, covered as both were by the guns 
of the two, was instantly perceived. 

An , expression of consternation, that would 
have been ludicrous under other circumstances, 
appeared on the faces of the white man and the 
Indian, and when Sam, still with his rifle in 
readiness for instant use, slowly and without a 
word stepped forward and quickly secured the 
two guns, no opposition was made, and indeed 
for the moment it almost seemed as if the com- 
ing of Sam and the young soldier was almost 
welcome. 


200 


201 


The Cry in the Forest 

“ Now then, sit ye there,” said the hunter, 
pointing, as he spoke, to the mound on which 
the conversation between Frank and the white 
man had taken place. 

The hunter’s action was clearly understood, 
though there were no means of knowing whether 
or not his words had been, and without any sign 
of opposition the two prisoners speedily obeyed 
and took their seats on the place which Sam had 
indicated. 

“ Well, lad, that’s not such a bad trick as it 
might be,” said Sam, turning for a moment to 
his companion. 

“ What shall we do now ? ” inquired Peter 
hastily. “ We can’t stay here and just look at 
these two men.” 

“ Nobody wants to. We’ve got their guns and 
now we’ll have these fellows take their canoe 
and go back with us. They may have an inter- 
esting story to tell the major. Maybe he’ll not 
be quite so strong in his ’pinion o’ that Frank 
now. I always suspected him. Ye know I did.” 

“ Yes, and so did I,” said Peter thoughtfully. 
“ But, Sam,” he added, “ we don’t really know 
that anything is wrong. All we’ve found out is 
that Frank was here talking to this fellow ” 

“ Never you mind that ! ” interrupted Sam 
sharply, although Peter could perceive that the 
suggestion was somewhat disturbing. “ He’ll 


202 


The Young Rangers 

have a chance t’ tell th’ major all about it, an’ if 
he’s all right no harm’s done, an’ if he isn’t, then 
we’re all the better off for havin’ him close by. 
It’s broad daylight now, Peter, an’ th’ sooner 
we get back t’ camp th’ better.” 

“ I don’t know where they landed,” said Peter 
glancing keenly up the shore as he spoke. 

“ No more do I, but we can find it all right. 
Th’ first thing we’ve got t’ do is t’ make these 
fellows get into their canoe here an’ do what we 
tell ’em t’ do. Now, you ! ” added the hunter 
sternly as he faced the two men. “ Mind what 
I say. We don’t want any o’ your French tricks 
now, an’ what’s more we shan’t have ’em ! You 
get into that canoe an’ obey orders ! Start ! 
Move ! Double quick ! ” 

Sam’s actions were eloquent, even if his words 
were unintelligible, and both the white man and 
the Indian moved toward the canoe on the 
beach. The little craft was pushed out into the 
water without a protest, and at a word from the 
Indian the white man took his place, while his 
companion held the canoe and then with scarcely 
a tremor of the boat the red man took his position 
in the bow. 

“ That’s what ye might call slick ! ” said Sam. 
“ ’Tisn’t one man in a thousan’ can do that. 
Now, Peter, you keep your rifle ready t’ use 
while I take a little turn back here jest t’ see that 


203 


i 

The Cry in the Forest 

we haven’t missed anything. I’ll be right back, 
an’ if these rascals show any signs o’ tryin’ to make 
off just let ’em have what’s good for ’em. Don’t 
draw back, an’ don’t ye miss if ye have t’ shoot.” 

Despite his desire to depart, Peter made no 
protest, and in a moment the hunter had with- 
drawn into the forest behind them. The men 
in the canoe glanced for a moment meaningly at 
each other, but neither spoke, and Peter did not 
turn to observe where his friend had disappeared. 
The canoe drifted slowly down the shore and 
the young soldier followed along the beach, 
keeping his rifle in readiness for instant use. 
The men showed no desire to escape, and Peter’s 
task, as the moments passed, increased his feel- 
ing of uneasiness. Why did not Sam return ? 
It was useless, anyway, after they had secured 
the two men, for Sam to insist upon making a 
further inspection, he thought, and his irritation 
at the increasing delay became more keen. 

The sun was shining full and strong now and 
Peter became aware that he was hungry. The 
feeling did not tend to diminish his eagerness to 
begin the search for the Rangers’ camp, and he 
was tempted to shout for his friend to come back, 
but restrained the impulse. 

Still Sam did not return. The canoe had 
drifted fifty feet by this time, and was a little 
farther out from the shore than it had been, but 


204 The Young Rangers 

the men were sitting motionless in the positions 
they had first taken. Apparently they had 
accepted their capture as a matter which could 
not be helped, and were meeting it in a spirit of 
indifference. They were not armed, and con- 
sequently the only fear in Peter’s mind was that 
they might drift away so far as to be tempted to try 
to escape. He maintained a careful watch upon 
their movements, though they seldom glanced 
at him or seemed to be aware of his presence. 

Suddenly the voice of Sam arose from the 
forest, and it was a cry of warning or distress — 
Peter was unable to determine which. The 
sound was so startling that for a moment he 
turned about and gazed intently into the near by 
forest. The shout was not repeated, but the 
silence that followed was even more appalling 
than the wild cry had been. Sam was in trouble 
of some kind, and the first impulse of the young 
soldier was to rush to his aid. He turned and 
glanced for a moment at the canoe, and his con- 
sternation was great when he perceived that both 
the white man and the Indian were paddling 
desperately, sending the light craft directly 
toward the open lake. Instantly he raised his 
gun to his shoulder, but he hesitated to fire. 
The strange cry which he was positive had been 
raised by the hunter somehow seemed to hold 
him back. 


205 


The Cry in the Forest 

But meanwhile the swift canoe was speeding 
over the waters like a thing alive. The prison- 
ers would both be lost if he delayed longer and 
hastily taking aim he fired. 

At that very moment another shout arose be- 
hind him, and without waiting to discover what 
the effect of his shot had been Peter instantly 
turned and faced the forest. Three men were 
swiftly running toward him from the midst of 
the trees, and instantly the young soldier turned 
and fled with all the speed he could summon. 
Almost regardless of direction, his alarm in- 
creased by the shouts that greeted his speedy de- 
parture, Peter bounded into the thicket and then 
fled through the more open forest. His rifle was 
still held tightly in his hand, but his powder- 
horn, which was hung over his shoulder by a 
small leathern strap, caught in the branch of a 
tree and was torn away. 

Unmindful of his loss, Peter still bounded for- 
ward, intent only upon placing the greatest pos- 
sible distance between himself and his pursuers. 
On and still on he sped, not once glancing be- 
hind him, and yet peering before him for some 
spot that might promise him a hiding place. 
The ground was uneven and he leaped from the 
knolls and ran swiftly down the hillsides until 
he was convinced a full half-hour must have 
elapsed since he had left the shore. He had 


206 The Young Rangers 

been unmindful of the direction he was follow- 
ing and was unfamiliar with the region through 
which he was fleeing, but at last his pace slack- 
ened and he stopped and peered keenly behind 
him while he listened for some sound that might 
indicate where his enemies -were. 

Not a sound could he hear. The giant trees in 
the full light of the morning sun seemed to be 
silently listening with him. A squirrel ran out 
on the end of a log near him, gazed in surprise 
at the intruder and then he too sat upright and 
appeared to be listening for the sounds which 
Peter every moment expected to hear. 

There was only the deep silence of the forest. 
Not a footfall could be heard, nor could any man 
be discerned within the vision of the excited 
young soldier. Without moving from his posi- 
tion Peter stood and watched and waited, but 
not a sign of pursuit could he discover. The 
sombre appearance of the great forest was un- 
broken by the sight of a man, and when ten 
minutes had elapsed Peter concluded either that 
he had outrun his pursuers or that the pursuit 
itself had been abandoned. 

Wearied by his efforts he seated himself upon 
the ground, resting his back against the trunk 
of a tree, and continued his vigil, assured that it 
was not yet safe for him to conclude that he had 
escaped all danger. 


20 7 


The Cry in the Forest 

An hour more passed and still no sign of the 
approach of his enemies was discovered. Peter 
had not recovered from the effects of his flight, 
and he waited without moving from his position. 
However when another hour was gone, con- 
vinced then that whatever his peril had been he 
had nothing to fear from pursuit, he arose and 
began to make his way back toward the shore. 
The cry of Sam which he had heard now troubled 
him as he began to think of what it might have 
meant, and he was blaming himself for having 
fled with such haste from the very place where 
doubtless his friend had had need of his aid. 
If the positions had been reversed and he him- 
self had been the one in danger, the hunter 
would never have deserted him, he assured him- 
self somewhat bitterly, and under the influence 
of his own accusing thoughts began to move 
more rapidly through the forest. 

He maintained a careful outlook, however, 
frequently pausing to listen or to look keenly 
before him. The danger apparently had passed 
and when the sun was so high in the heavens 
that its position indicated the arrival of noon- 
time, he obtained his first glimpse of the blue 
waters of Lake Champlain before him. 

His feeling of excitement returned, for what- 
ever he had escaped in the forest, on the lake it- 
self, as he well knew, there was an entirely dif- 


208 The Young Rangers 

ferent condition of affairs to be faced. He had 
no knowledge of the shore before him nor of the 
resting place of the fleet for the day. He still 
moved resolutely forward until he arrived on a 
bluff that was high above the shore. It was an 
ideal spot for a lookout, and as soon as he had 
gained the summit he eagerly gazed out over the 
lake and up and down the shore. 

The waters of the lake spread out before him 
glistening in the sunlight, but wherever he gazed 
they were destitute of any sign of men’s prox- 
imity. Nor when he gazed eagerly along the 
shore was he able to discover any indication that 
he was near the hiding place of any of his ene- 
mies. The silence was almost appalling and for 
a moment there swept over him a sense of utter 
loneliness that made him sick at heart. Was he 
indeed alone in the vast wilderness ? Had friend 
and foe alike disappeared from the region ? 

In spite of his hunger and weariness Peter 
Van de Bogert was not one to give up easily to 
his fears, and by an effort he roused himself to 
think more clearly of what his own immediate 
problem was. There had been an island not far 
out from the shore where he and the hunter had 
landed, and as he gazed up the lake he was 
almost positive that he could discern its outline 
in the distance. This coincided with the im- 
pression that his flight had led him farther 


209 


The Cry in the Forest 

down the lake and he at once prepared to make 
his way along the shore toward the place he had 
left. Sam’s cry was still sounding in his ears 
and he was eager to learn what fate had befallen 
the hunter although he was already convinced 
in his own mind that he understood. 

Five miles, at least, must be traversed, he as- 
sured himself, before he could reach again the 
spot he was seeking, and in his eagerness he 
began to move with increased speed. He kept 
on his way near the shore, following the outlines 
of some of the little coves and bays and all the 
time maintaining a careful lookout for the pres- 
ence of the men whom he feared. 

To all appearances he was unwatched, and 
certainly had been unmolested, when at last he 
arrived at the place he had left so hurriedly. 
To his delight he discovered the canoe where he 
and Sam had placed it, but his joy at the sight 
quickly departed as he realized that the presence 
of the canoe implied the absence of the hunter. 
Sam had not been able to depart, at least to go 
alone, and Peter’s anxiety for his friend in- 
stantly returned in full force. Cautiously he 
began to steal toward the woods from which the 
one wild cry of the hunter had been heard, but 
even his surprise was complete when by a wide 
detour he arrived at the place he was seeking. 


CHAPTER XX 


The Major’s Bidding 

B EFORE him and not far out from the shore 
Peter could see a fleet of whale-boats ap- 
proaching. One swift glance was sufficient to 
convince him that they were the ones in which 
Major Rodgers’ men were advancing and his 
amazement at the sight was so complete that for 
a brief time he simply stared at them. In broad 
daylight, apparently without any attempt to con- 
ceal their advance, the fleet was moving steadily 
on, not even the flanking canoes being anywhere 
seen. It was strange, well-nigh unaccountable, 
Peter thought, but he was recalled to the neces- 
sity of immediate action, for he was now aware 
that in a brief time the entire line of boats 
would pass the spot on which he was standing. 

Rushing swiftly to the place where he had 
perceived that the canoe in which he and Sam 
had paddled had been left, he hastily pushed 
the little craft out upon the water and taking 
his place on board, began to paddle swiftly to- 
ward the fleet. It was evident that his move- 
ments and approach were seen by his recent 
companions, but the progress of the whale-boats 


210 


21 I 


The Major's Bidding 

was not delayed although as he drew nearer 
Peter could see that the faces of many of the 
men were turned toward him. 

When at last he drew alongside he discovered 
that the whale-boat nearest him was the one in 
which Major Rodgers himself was being carried 
and in his eagerness and excitement, disregard- 
ing for the moment even the courtesy required 
in addressing his superior officers, the young 
soldier said breathlessly, 

“ Major Rodgers ! Major Rodgers ! Has Sam 
come back ? ” 

The leader of the expedition gazed at the 
young man, apparently not recognizing him, 
and said, as he beckoned for his men to rest for 
a moment upon their oars, “ You mean Sam, 
the hunter ? ” 

“ Yes, sir. Yes, sir. Has he come back? ” 

“ Come back from where ? ” 

“ From the shore. He and I were in the same 
canoe, you know, and we landed right here be- 
fore it was fairly light this morning. So did 
Frank and his man too. Some one met them — 
I mean Frank — and they had a talk together 

here on the shore and then — and then ” 

Peter hesitated as he became aware that all the 
men in the whale-boat were watching him. 

“ Go on, young man,’' said the major, sharply. 
“ What then ? ” 


212 


The Young Rangers 

“ Why — why — we thought something might 
be — might be wrong, you understand/’ replied 
Peter, his confusion increasing, “ and so we — 
we thought we’d make the men come back with 
us and report to you.” 

“ What then ? You take a deal of time to tell 
a short story.” 

“ Why, we did it — that is — I mean — we — we 
covered the men and then — to make sure, you 
see, that there wasn’t anything suspicious back 
on the shore — you know, we thought it strange 
that Frank should be talking with a French- 
man here when our men were so near. Sam 
took away the guns from the men and left me 
to guard them while he went back to see that 
everything was all right.” 

“ Yes. Yes. Tell your story and be done 
with it, man ! ” 

“ Yes, sir, that’s what I’m trying to do. Sam 
went back, as I said, and then all at once I 
heard him call — and then — almost before I knew 
what I was doing I was running for my life with 
some men — I don’t know just how many — after 
me.” 

“ You got away, I see,” said the major drily, 
and the men in the boat with him laughed in a 
manner that caused Peter’s cheeks to flush a 
deep red. 

“ Yes, sir, I got away. But did Sam get 


The Major’s Bidding 213 

away ? That’s what I want to know,” said Peter 
more boldly. 

For an instant it seemed to the young soldier 
that an expression of perplexity or trouble crept 
over the face of the leader, but in a moment he 
said, “ Here, young man. You take my oar and 
let me have your canoe. Be quick ! ” 

Instantly Peter drove his canoe alongside the 
larger boat, and before he had fairly seated him- 
self and grasped the oar which Major Rodgers 
had relinquished, the energetic leader had taken 
his place in the smaller craft and at once began 
to wield the paddle so powerfully that the canoe 
swept on before them. The men in the whale- 
boat, too, resumed their task and for a moment 
it seemed to Peter that they were grimly testing 
the strength of the major’s substitute. Wearied 
as Peter was by his labors in the preceding night 
and his long flight and the excitement of the 
morning the fact that he had had nothing to 
eat added to his feeling of weakness. But reso- 
lutely he settled himself to his task, and with- 
out a word or even an indication that he was 
not as fresh as his companions in the boat he 
exerted his strength and pulled at his oar. 

Soon they had overtaken the fleet and a slower 
advance was now made. The whale-boats were 
not more than a quarter mile distant from the 
shore and in the distance Peter could see the 


214 


The Young Rangers 


> 


wooded outlines of an island larger than many 
of those which had been passed. 

His own surprise and that of the men with him 
was great, when, as they drew nearer the shore of 
this island, they saw that the plan was evidently 
to land there. Whether or not this had been 
in the major’s mind before Peter had returned 
with his tale of the disappearance of the hunter 
there were no means of knowing. The landing, 
however, was speedily made on the lake side of 
the island, the boats were all carefully concealed 
on the shore, the men advanced within the shelter 
of the thick cedar trees that were growing close 
down to the border of the water; guards were 
established at various points along the shore 
and it was speedily evident that no further 
advance for the day, or at least for the present, 
was contemplated. 

Peter’s first task after he had convinced him- 
self that Sam was not among the men was to 
obtain some food, for by this time he was raven- 
ously hungry. In the midst of his meal he 
was startled by the approach of Major Rodgers 
himself. 

“ Bring your dinner and come with me,” said 
the major brusquely. 

With his hand filled with the coarse food, 
Peter at once arose and followed the major, who 
led the way to a secluded spot and when he was 


The Major’s Bidding 215 

convinced that they were beyond the hearing of 
the men, said sharply, 

“ Sit down, lad. Sit down on that rock. Keep 
on with your dinner for I know you must be 
tired and hungry. But you can answer my 
questions and I have several of them, too.” 

“ Is Sam anywhere on the island ? ” demanded 
Peter eagerly. 

“ I did not bid you ask me questions, but to 
answer mine,” replied the major, not unkindly. 
“ Now then, do you know whether or not your 
friend had any suspicion of — of this man you 
call Frank?” 

“ I don’t know that he did. I ” 

“ Answer my questions. That’s all I want,” 
interrupted the major with a frown. “ Did you 
hear any of the words that Frank, or the French- 
man that met him back here on the shore you 
say, said ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ You did ? What were they? ” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“ You heard them and yet don’t know what 
they were? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ What do you mean by that? ” 

“They spoke French. I don’t understand 
French,” said Peter quietly. 


2l6 


The Young Rangers 


“ Why didn't you say so, then?” demanded 
the major angrily. 

“Because you told me just to answer your 
question.” 

For an instant the major glared at the young 
soldier, and then he said earnestly, “ Had you 
ever seen this Frenchman before?” 

“ The one that talked with Frank ? ” 

“ Yes. Yes. Of course. What other one 
could I mean?” said the major impatiently. 

“ No, sir, I never saw him before.” 

“ Did they appear to be excited ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Were they trying to hide? ” 

“ They kept out of the sight of any one on the 
lake.” 

“What made you go ashore? How did you 
happen to be there too ? ” 

“ Because Sam wanted to follow them up.” 

“ What made him want to follow them ? ” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“ You don’t know ? ” 

“ No, sir. I don’t want to do anything but 
just what you tell me to do, major ; but I could 
tell you that I had seen something and it may 
be that Sam saw it too ; but if he did, he didn’t 
say anything about it to me. I just answered 
your question.” 

“ Are you crazy ? Or are you a fool ? Or 


The Major’s Bidding 217 

what’s the matter with you anyway ? Tell me 
what you saw ! ” 

“ I saw a light just for a moment on the shore 
where we followed them. I mean I saw it be- 
fore we went ashore.” 

“ You think it was a signal of some kind ? ” 

“ Yes, sir, I do.” 

“ What makes you think it was? ” 

“ I don’t know. I just think it was.” 

“ Has Frank seen you since you came back 
to us?” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“Have you seen him? ’’said the major im- 
patiently. 

“ No, sir.” 

“ Well, go and see him. Look him up. Talk 
to him about what has happened to you and the 
hunter, and then come to me again.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ And don’t talk to the men about it either.” 

“ No, sir.” 

Major Rodgers turned abruptly away and de- 
parted from the place. For a brief time Peter 
remained where he was, but when he had eaten 
all his food he again arose from the rock upon 
which he had been seated and prepared to fol- 
low out the directions he had received. 

Before he had taken a step he was startled to 
behold the smiling face of Frank himself ad- 


2l8 


The Young Rangers 

vancing from a thick cluster of cedars. The 
sight of the man, so unexpected and in such 
an unexpected place, caused Peter to stare 
blankly at him, but apparently the Frenchman 
was unaware of the surprise his appearance had 
aroused. Blandly smiling he approached the 
place where Peter was standing, although the 
young soldier had not as yet spoken. A multi- 
tude of questions and suspicions rushed upon 
the young soldier’s mind. Had the man fol- 
lowed Major Rodgers ? Had he been listening 
to the conversation ? He would have had slight 
difficulty in hearing what had been said, for the 
major’s voice was not low, and even when he had 
attempted' to speak in lower tones it became so 
aspirated and intense that it could be heard as 
distinctly as when he had spoken more loudly. 

“ How ees eet, my frien’, you are with us once 
more again ? ” inquired Frank, his smile, as he 
spoke, strangely irritating Peter. 

“ Didn’t you expect me to be here ? Did you 
think I’d go with Sam ? ” inquired the young 
soldier coldly. 

“ Where ees Sa-a-m ? I haf not seen heem.” 

“ You know where he is.” 

“ I do not know,” replied Frank, shrugging 
his shoulders as he spoke. 

“ Where do you think he is ? ” 

“ I do not think, I do not know. I stop to 


219 


The Major’s Bidding 

get word from a friend of mine who eenforms 
me zat some ones was near. Eet ees true what 
my frieiT tell me, as you yourself shall say. Ze 
some ones was near and Sa-a-m he too shall say 
so eef he can spik to us at now.” 

“ How did you know your friend was there? ” 
“ I see heem wave ze fir-re. So I know.” 

“ You were expecting him then ? ” 

“ Yes, I expect heem. I land. I find heem. 
He tell me what you shall say to be true. The 
some ones was there and they get ze hunter.” 

“ Who got him ? Your friends ? ” 

“ No. No. It is ze man what my frien’ tell 
me. I am here. You are here. The hunter is 
not here. Eet ees a peety. It was too bad. 
But my frien’ shall spik ze truth.” Frank’s ex- 
citement was evident and the brokenness of his 
English increased. 


CHAPTER XXI 


A Perplexing Frenchman 

THERE is the man that met you?” de- 

V V manded Peter after a brief silence. 

“ He ees gone. He tell me of the clear coast 
so, as you shall see, ze major go straight on in 
ze light. He make no stops. He ees one brave 
man.” 

“ He has halted here, though.’' 

“ Yees ; he is halt here. But he ees not 
afraid.” 

“ Where did your friend go ? ” 

“ Ah, zat ees one secret. He shall not tell, 
but when I see ze light — what you call one 
seegnal — I shall know heem.” 

“ You expect to see him again ? Will you tell 
the major ? ” 

“ Tell ze major what my friend shall say ? 
Certain. He shall know what my friend shall 
tell me just the meenute I shall know.” 

“ When do you expect to find him ? ” 

“ Who shall say ? I cannot tell.” 

“ To-night ? ” 

“ Eet may be to-night. I cannot say when he 
shall liaf found out what he shall learn.” 


220 


A Perplexing Frenchman 221 

“ Will you let me go with you when you do 
see the signal ? ” 

“ Certainment. You shall go. He shall be 
glad to find you. You do not spik ze French. 
Zat was too bad.” 

“ I’ll go, though,” said Peter quickly. 

“ Zat shall be good.” 

Peter said no more, and with a perplexed 
mind he turned back toward the place where 
he had left his companions. Frank’s explana- 
tion might be plausible, but the young soldier 
was by no means persuaded that he had heard 
the true explanation. His suspicions of the 
Frenchman were still strong, and the failure of 
the hunter to return intensified his fears. He 
was convinced, too, that Major Rodgers was not 
altogether satisfied with the actions of the man, 
and when Peter had regained the place where 
the Rangers were encamped he at once sought 
out the major and reported to him the conver- 
sation w T hich he had had with the Frenchman. 
The major listened attentively, but did not ex- 
press any opinion concerning the report which 
the young soldier brought him. 

“ As soon as it is dark we shall go on,” said 
Major Rodgers when Peter’s story had been told. 
“ You would do well to get some sleep before that 
time, for I shall arrange for you to have some- 
thing special to do.” 


222 


The Young Rangers 


“ Yes, sir.” 

“ I shall want you to go in the canoe with 
Frank.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ And you’ll need to have a clear head and a 
sharp eye.” 

“ I’ll do my best.” 

“ The best you can do now is to get ready. 
Take a blanket and crawl off alone and go to 
sleep.” 

“ I’ll try to, sir.” 

As the major at once departed, Peter obedi- 
ently did what he had been bidden. Securing 
a blanket, he withdrew from the camp, and 
making his way into a clump of small cedar 
trees, spread the blanket upon the ground and 
then stretched himself upon it. But it was long 
before he was able to carry out all the major’s 
bidding. Thoughts of his missing friend crowded 
upon him, and the single sharp cry which he had 
heard from Sam was still sounding in his ears. 
Then, too, thoughts of John and Jeremiah would 
not be banished, and, mingled as they were with 
his recollection of the suspicious words, and still 
more suspicious actions of the Frenchman, he 
was unable to free himself from the restlessness 
that possessed him. 

When an hour had passed he became more 
quiet, as gradually the consciousness of his sur- 


A Perplexing Frenchman 223 

roundings departed, and at last the young soldier 
was sleeping soundly. 

When he awoke it was difficult for him to 
realize where he was. The sun had disappeared 
from sight and a gentle wind was causing the 
trees to bend and to sigh in a manner that was 
weird and depressing. In a moment, however, 
Peter was fully awake, and leaping to his feet he 
seized his blanket and rushed back to the place 
where he had left the Rangers. The men were 
already eating their supper, and the young sol- 
dier peered eagerly about, striving to obtain a 
glimpse of either Major Rodgers or of the French 
guide. Unable to perceive either, he accepted 
the invitation of a half dozen men seated on 
the ground on the outskirts of the camp and 
joined them in the meal which had been pre- 
pared. 

When his feeling of hunger had been satisfied, 
and he became aware that preparations were be- 
ing made to depart from the island, he again 
began his search for Frank, but nowhere amongst 
the men could he discover him. Near the shore, 
however, he perceived Major Rodgers talking 
earnestly with two of his men, and running 
toward him, Peter exclaimed, 

“ Major Rodgers, I’ve been looking every- 
where for Frank, but I can’t find him ! ” 

“ What ! ” 


224 


The Young Rangers 

“ I can’t find him, sir.” 

The expression of the leader’s face changed, 
and striding from the place, he walked rapidly 
up the shore toward the head of the island. For 
a moment Peter hesitated, not knowing whether 
he was expected to follow or to remain where he 
was ; but his eagerness caused him quickly to 
decide to go in the direction in which the major 
had departed. Keeping the man within sight, 
he walked swiftly along the shore until he saw 
that the major had stopped and was pointing 
eagerly down the lake as he conversed with the 
guard who had been stationed on the projecting 
point of the island. 

Stopping within hailing distance Peter watched 
the two men, and it was easy for him to perceive 
that the major was excited. In a brief time, 
however, he turned abruptly away and began to 
return along the shore. Stepping forth in the 
leader’s pathway Peter hailed him in a low voice 
and said, 

“ Major Rodgers, is there anything for me 
to do?” 

“ You here ? ” exclaimed the major in surprise. 
“ That’s the kind of a man for me every time — 
one who doesn’t wait to be told everything be- 
fore he’s on hand.” 

Peter’s heart warmed at the words of praise 
from the rugged man whom he deeply respected, 


A Perplexing Frenchman 225 

but he simply repeated the query as to whether 
or not there was any special task for him. 

“ Frank has gone already ! ” replied the major 
angrily. 

“Gone? Didn’t he know I was to go with 
him ? ” 

“ I told him so myself.” 

For a moment Peter was silent before he said — 
“ I have the canoe that Sam and I used. Shall 
I go alone in that or get some one to go with 
me ? ” 

“ No. Go in a whale-boat to-night. Take your 
place at one of the oars. To-morrow we may 
have something else for you.” 

No more was said, and in silence the two men 
strode up the shore and returned to the place 
where the men were awaiting the word of their 
leader. It was not long before the whale-boats 
were manned and slipped silently out over the 
waters of the lake, almost like so many moving 
shadows. 

The boats were kept more closely together than 
had been the case in the preceding night, and 
the advance was less swift. Steadily, silently 
the fleet moved forward and frequent halts were 
made while word was received from the scouts 
who were in the canoes in advance. To Peter, 
at least, it seemed evident that unusual precau- 
tions were being taken and he had no difficulty 


226 The Young Rangers 

in his own mind in accounting for the change in 
the plans. The men in the same boat with him 
talked together in low whispers when the halts 
were made, but the explanation they gave among 
themselves for the evident change in the plan 
was that they must be approaching the region 
where De Bourlamaque’s watching men were sup- 
posed to be. There was truth in the conjecture, 
as Peter was well aware, but he did not feel called 
upon to make any added explanation of his own. 

Not very many miles had been covered, nor 
was it yet light, when the fleet again stopped, 
this time on the main shore of the lake, and it 
became evident that no further advance was to 
be made for a time. The men were all serious 
now, for it was becoming increasingly evident 
that they were indeed drawing near the region 
where perhaps the supreme test of their expedi- 
tion was to be faced. 

Among the first men whom Peter saw when 
the sun arose was the Frenchman Frank, who as 
soon as he recognized the young soldier ap- 
proached him, his face beaming and his manner 
betraying evidences of apparent pleasure at the 
meeting. His English, when he spoke, too, was 
less broken than it previously had been, and it 
was apparent that he had no fears of any re- 
proaches. 

“ How was it, my friend? Why did you not 


A Perplexing Frenchman 227 

go with me las' night ? I was alone in my canoe. 
I look for you.” 

“ You looked for me ? ” repeated Peter. “ Ma- 
jor Rodgers knew where I was. Did you ask 
him ? ” 

“ The major tell me you are to go with me. 
Zat was all I know,” said the Frenchman depre- 
catingly, spreading out his hands as he spoke. 
“ I look. I search. I spy into ze face of every 
man, but I cannot find my friend. He is gone. 
He is — vat you say? — he is evaporate.” 

“ I was asleep. The major told me to go to 
sleep, and he knew where I was too. If you had 
asked him ” 

“ Ah. Yes. Oui. I should have ask him. 
But he tell me, so I do not ask. But to-night 
you shall go with me. There is not mooch for 
to see. Only trees, only sky and one moon, but 
there is no danger. There is no — what you 
say? — there is no — no ” 

“ No friend on the shore waiting for you,” 
suggested Peter. 

“ No. My friend is not there. Eet ees all 
silence. Eet is — ah — eet is all one peace. Per- 
haps to-night we shall see one trouble. Perhaps 
not. Who shall say ? ” 

“ Don’t go to-night without me.” 

“ No. No. You shall go. I shall mooch 
value you.” 


228 


The Young Rangers 

As soon as breakfast had been prepared and 
eaten the guards were stationed and the men 
were quickly asleep. It was noon when Peter 
awoke, and when he joined his comrades, most 
of whom were already astir, he discovered Major 
Rodgers standing near him. But the leader had 
no word for him and apparent^ was unaware 
of his presence in the camp. 

Somewhat chagrinned b}' the apparent ignor- 
ing, for Peter was eager to learn if anything 
more had been discovered by the major concern- 
ing the actions of Frank, he soon walked down 
to the shore and stood looking out over the 
w r aters of the lake, apparently as peaceful as 
they were beautiful. There was nothing to be 
done now, and it was difficult for the young 
soldier to restrain his feeling of impatience. He 
was eager to be gone from the place and the very 
fact that soon they would be near De Bourla- 
maque’s men and fortifications increased his rest- 
lessness. The necessity of action was upon him. 
Mingled with his thoughts of the missing 
hunter and the absence of John and Jeremiah, 
was an anxiety now that was apparent among 
the most of his companions also. 

The afternoon slowly passed and when the 
evening came and preparations were made for 
departing, Peter stuck closely to the French- 
man, for he was determined that this time 


A Perplexing Frenchman 229 

Frank should have no excuse for leaving him 
behind. The guide apparently made no objec- 
tions to taking him, though he seldom spoke, 
but when at last the fleet was ready to depart 
and Peter prepared to take his place in the 
Frenchman’s canoe, the latter said : 

“ Eet ees not so. Eet ees this man what ees 
to go with me. Las’ night eet was you. To- 
night eet ees this man.” 

“ Major Rodgers told me to go with you,” re- 
plied Peter, in surprise. 

“ Yes. Yes. Oui. Eet ees las’ night. But 
to-night eet ees not you. Eet ees this man,” and 
as he spoke Frank pointed eagerly at his com- 
panion. 

“ Who is he ? ” demanded Peter. “ I never 
saw him before.” 

“ Ah, yes. Maybe the major shall not wish 
you to know.” 

“ You wait here,” said Peter suddenly. “ You 
wait till I go and ask Major Rodgers about it. 
We’ll do just what he says.” 

“ Yes. Yes. We shall do just what he shall 
say,” assented Frank. Peter turned quickly 
away and ran swiftly back to the place where 
last he had seen Major Rodgers. He found the 
leader watching the embarking of his men, but 
when the young soldier approached and respect- 
fully spoke to him the major replied curtly : 


230 The Young Rangers 

“ Don’t bother me now. Take the place as- 
signed you. I’m too busy to be interrupted.” 

What could it all mean ? Had the major for- 
gotten ? Perplexed, Peter turned and ran back 
to the place where he had left Frank, but when 
he arrived he perceived that the Frenchman 
was already gone and his canoe was too far out 
from shore to be recalled. 


CHAPTER XXII 


A Critical Time 


NGERED by the failure of Frank to await 



his return Peter’s first impulse was to run 
back to the place where he had left Major 
Rodgers and denounce the treacherous French- 
man, for he was now convinced that the man 
had deliberately left him and for reasons which 
the young soldier was convinced could have but 
one explanation. But a recollection of the ma- 
jor’s brusque manner caused Peter to hesitate. 
In confusion he stood on the shore watching the 
men already embarking, and his anger at what 
he believed to be the evil designs of Frank in- 
creased with every passing moment. What could 
it all mean? Had the major failed to under- 
stand ? Did he still believe Frank was a man 
to be trusted ? Perhaps this very night the 
Frenchman would lead the advancing force into 
some trap and at the thought Peter’s indignation 
almost overpowered him. He felt as if he must 
cry aloud and warn his companions of the 
threatening peril. 

His meditations were sharply interrupted by 
the man who was to be in charge of the nearest 


232 The Young Ranger 

whale-boat. “ What’s the matter with you, 
young fellow ? ” demanded the soldier, gruffly. 
“ Take your place at an oar and don’t be hang- 
ing back as if you were afraid.” 

“ I’m not afraid ! ” retorted Peter, angrily. 
“I’m waiting ” 

“ Well, don’t wait any longer ! In you go, 
and see to it, my friend, that you don’t * wait ’ 
when you get a grip on your oar ! In with 
you ! ” 

Instantly Peter obeyed, and clambering on 
board took his seat and almost fiercely grasped 
his oar. He did not recognize any of the men 
in the boat with him and despite his rage, which 
now was intense, he knew that a protest on his 
part would be alike misunderstood and disre- 
garded. There was nothing to be done, for the 
present at least, except to obey, and when the 
whale-boat drew slowly out from the shore and 
took its place in the long line being formed, 
there was no one who was pulling at his oar 
with more dogged determination than Peter Van 
de Bogert. 

It was not long before the advance was begun 
and the boats began to move over the waters. 
The progress was not so rapid as it had been in 
the preceding nights and the actions of the 
men betrayed the feeling of anxiety that pos- 
sessed them all, for every one was aware now 


A Critical Time 


2 33 


that the crisis must soon come and at any mo- 
ment the silence of the night might be broken 
by the sounds of a sudden attack from De 
Bourlamaque’s waiting and watching army. 
Frequent stops were made and the tense feelings 
of the company were manifest in their deep 
breathing and the eagerness w T ith which they 
peered before them into the darkness. Peter 
himself shared so fully in the prevailing anxiety 
that for the time even his anger at the French- 
man was ignored, though his fear of some start- 
ling developments had even better foundation 
than that of the men whose outlines he could 
dimly perceive in the motionless whale-boats. 

However, when the time arrived for the final 
halt and the boats were driven ashore and con- 
cealed from the sight of any who might chance 
to pass, no mishap had occurred and the threat- 
ened danger had failed to materialize. The 
guards were doubled and unusual precautions 
were taken to avoid everything that might be- 
tray the presence of the men with Major Rodgers. 
No fires were kindled, so they were compelled 
to eat their scanty breakfast without cooking. 

As soon as Peter had eaten, he began to search 
for Frank, determined to remain with him un- 
til nightfall and avoid any possibility of a re- 
currence of the events of the preceding night. 
So convinced was he that the coming night 


234 


The Young Rangers 


would be the eventful one in the expedition that 
he was resolved not to be left behind this time, 
come what might. But his search for the 
Frenchman was unrewarded although he looked 
diligently in every part of the camp. Mystified 
by the failure of Frank to return, for Peter was 
convinced after his careful search that the man 
was nowhere to be found in the camp, he re- 
luctantly turned back, prepared now to obtain 
some sleep, since he was positive he could not 
carry out the plan he had formed. 

As he drew near to the spot where he had left 
his comrades he unexpectedly came face to face 
with Major Rodgers himself and, unmindful of 
his previous rebuff, Peter eagerly said : 

“ Major ! Major Rodgers ! Where is Frank ? 
I can’t find him in the camp ! Did you know 
he was not here ? ” 

The rugged face of the leader betrayed a 
faint trace of a smile, or so Peter thought, as he 
stopped at the hail and said, “ You need not 
worry about him, lad.” 

“ I can’t help it, major. Did you know he 
was listening to all you said to me night before 
last, when we stopped at the island ? He was 
hiding behind the cedars and when you left he 
stepped right out and told me ” 

“ Told you he had heard ? ” broke in the 
major with a smile. “ Well, it won’t do him 


A Critical Time 


235 


any harm. You know that listeners don’t al- 
ways hear what they want though they may hear 
what they need.” 

“ But he went off without me last night.” 

“ That was very unkind of him.” 

Peter could not determine whether Major 
Rodgers was laughing at him or not, but his 
eagerness was not to be checked. “ You’ll let 
me go to-night, won’t you, major? ” 

“ Why, certainly. Every one of us is to go.” 

“ I mean in the canoe. I mean w T ith Frank. 
I’m afraid of him. He might lead us straight 
into some trap. I don’t see why you trust him 
as you do anyway. Sam was just as afraid of 
him as I am.” 

“ Sam ? Have you had any word from him ? 
Has he come back ? ” 

“ No, sir. I haven’t seen him and I haven’t 
had a word from him, and what’s more, I’m 
afraid I never shall.” 

“ Oh, Sam’ll take good care of himself.” 

“ You might not think so if you had heard 
him call as I did.” 

“ It may be so, lad ; it may be so,” replied the 
major thoughtfully. “ But I’ve great confidence 
in the hunter.” 

“ So have I,” said Peter eagerly, “ but I 
haven’t a scrap in this Frenchman, and I can’t 
understand how you can have, either ! ” 


236 The Young Rangers 

The young soldier was abashed as he said the 
words, but apparently the major was unmindful 
of them, for he stood looking down upon the 
ground and was silent for a brief time. Then 
looking up he said soberly, “ Did you know 
that to-night we expect to pass De Bourla- 
maque’s fortifications in the river ? ” 

“ I knew we must be near them.” 

“ Do you know this part of the country ? ” 

“ I’ve been here before. Two or three times 
I’ve been here with Sam.” 

“ Peter, you would do better to save all your 
strength for what is before us. As for this 
Frenchman — well, all I will say to you is that 
you must not forget that other men have eyes 
and ears the same as you have. I cannot tell 
what there will be for you to do to-night. 
Whatever it is there will be need for you to do 
your best.” 

Major Rodgers passed on and after standing 
for a moment watching the powerful figure of 
the daring leader of the Rangers as he moved 
toward another part of the camp, Peter slowly 
and thoughtfully proceeded to the place where 
his comrades were already asleep. He was more 
mystified than before. Apparently the major 
had slight fear of treachery on the part of Frank 
and, though already aware of much that Peter 
knew, was not seriously troubled by it. It was 


A Critical Time 


2 37 


all strange and perplexing. Nor could Peter 
think out any explanation when he returned to 
the place he was seeking and threw himself on 
the ground beside his comrades. 

In the afternoon when he awoke, he dis- 
covered that the information Major Rodgers 
had given him was already in the possession 
of his friends, and an air of subdued excitement 
was already manifest throughout the detach- 
ment, though the men all spoke in low tones 
and every one was unusually quiet. The French 
leader had not fortified the place where he had 
made his stand without meaning to defend it, as 
every one was aware, and the knowledge that a 
stirring action might occur was enough of itself 
to make every man among Rodgers’ followers 
subdued, though, to their credit be it said, there 
was no one who regretted that the decisive mo- 
ment was so soon to arrive. 

Peter Van de Bogert watched and waited for 
the return of Frank, but the afternoon passed 
and still the Frenchman could not be seen. 
Several times Peter saw Major Rodgers but no 
opportunity was afforded for a word with the 
leader, and the young soldier had not the temer- 
ity to speak before being spoken to himself. He 
was, therefore, the more surprised, when at last 
preparations were begun to resume the voyage, 
to have the major approach him and say curtly, 


238 The Young Rangers 

“ Did you tell me you wanted to go in your 
canoe ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ; that is, I said I’d like to go with 
Frank. He’s not here, though, as far as I can 
see.” 

“ Very well,” replied the major, “ you take 

your canoe You have brought it with you, 

haven’t you?” he inquired abruptly. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Then when we embark you will follow 
the line in your canoe. There will be two 
other ” 

“ My canoe won’t hold but one,” interrupted 
Peter quickly. 

“ There will be two other canoes,” continued 
the major, ignoring the interruption, “ and you 
will do just what you are told by Sergeant 
Crum. You understand this will be a danger- 
ous position to take, for if we get part way past 
the fort and they come after us you’ll be in the 
first line that will be fired upon. I shouldn’t 
have assigned you to it if you had not asked me 
to do it, and even now, if you’d rather, you can 
take an oar in one of the whale-boats just as you 
did last night.” 

“ I’ll go, sir. I’ll take the canoe,” said Peter 
quietly. 

It was not the request which he had made 
that was being granted by the major, but an- 


A Critical Time 


239 


other and very different commission, certainly 
far more perilous, to which he had been assigned. 
He was eager to explain again to the major that 
it was the Frenchman with whom he longed to 
go, but somewhat abashed, and fearful his re- 
quest might be misunderstood, he held his peace 
although he knew that he was in a somewhat 
false position. He at once proceeded to the 
place where his canoe was concealed and in- 
spected it carefully to make certain that it would 
be in readiness for use. 

The start was made somewhat later than on 
the night before, and the stars were hidden from 
sight by the clouds that were sweeping across 
the face of the sky. It was an ideal night for 
the attempt, and despite Peter’s fears of the 
Frenchman his hopes were almost as strong as 
his determination, when at last the fleet set forth 
on what every man knew would prove to be the 
crisis of the entire expedition. The oars had all 
been muffled, the boats were held to a course far 
enough out from shore to protect them from an 
attack from that quarter, yet at the same time 
so near that a refuge might be had there if an 
attack from the opposite side should compel 
them to seek a place of safety. 

As the line moved forward the very silence 
that rested over all seemed to become more in- 
tense. In obedience to the instructions of Ser- 


240 The Young Rangers 

geant Crum, Peter had taken a position in the 
rear with two other canoes, and not a ripple 
could be heard as the little crafts now moved 
up nearer the line and then dropped back to 
make certain no danger was threatening from 
behind. Every man was alert and watchful, 
Peter doubly so, as the absence of the hunter 
increased the sense of his own responsibility. 

When at last, far off to one side, some dark 
shadows could be seen which the sergeant whis- 
pered, as he drove his canoe alongside Peter’s, 
were the fortifications erected by De Bourla- 
maque, the young soldier’s excitement increased. 
His caution, however, still continued. Breath- 
lessly he listened, fearful every moment of hear- 
ing the cry of the watch or the report of guns 
that should announce the passing of the enemy. 
In obedience to his instructions Peter was moving 
very slowly and was aware that the fleet was 
creeping forward at the same slow pace. The 
moments seemed like hours and the suspense 
was so keen that he could hear, or so he fancied, 
the beating of his own heart. Stealthily, steadily 
the fleet crept forward, borne on by the current 
and an occasional silent stroke of the paddles. 
Not a sound could be heard from the direc- 
tion of the fortifications. Even the very waters 
seemed to be silent, sharing in the anxiety. 

Onward, still steadily onward, slow, silent, 


A Critical Time 


241 


like a crawling serpent, moved the fleet, and as 
not a sound came from the island, the hopes of 
the determined Rangers began to rise. Still 
there was no change in the movements among 
the whale-boats. For an hour longer, until the 
island had been left far behind, and it was evi- 
dent that the approach of the fleet had not been 
discovered, the whale-boats crept forward and 
then a change became marked, although the 
word that had caused it had not been heard by 
the excited men. The speed increased, the 
direction was changed and every boat and 
canoe was headed for the eastern shore of the 


river. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


Peter’s Vigil 

I T soon became evident to Peter that the fleet 
was about to land in the shelter of a little 
cove. The light of the coming morning was 
sufficient to enable him to see that the first of 
the whale-boats were run ashore, and as the 
others speedily followed he watched the landing 
and could see that they were being drawn up on 
the bank where they could not easily be dis- 
covered if any of the enemy chanced to pass. 

His thoughts were diverted from the landing 
by the approach of the canoe in which Sergeant 
Crum and a comrade had paddled throughout 
the night, and as the men drove their little craft 
alongside Peter’s, the sergeant said, 

“ You’ll not land yet, lad.” 

“ Not land ! ” exclaimed Peter in surprise. 
“ Why, they’re nearly all ashore now.” 

“Yes, but we must have a watch. If you’re 

too tired I’ll get some one else ” 

“ I’m not too tired,” interrupted Peter sturdily. 
“ What is it you want me to do ? ” 

“ Keep your canoe out here by this point,” 

242 


243 


Peter’s Vigil 

explained the sergeant, pointing as he spoke 
toward a projecting arm of the land that en- 
closed the little bay. “ We don’t know what’s 
coming after us, and we must keep a sharper 
outlook now. You can see that as well as any 
one.” 

“ But we’ve passed the fortifications. There 
isn’t anything farther down, is there ? ” 

“ It doesn’t make any difference what’s below 
us,” said the sergeant gruffly. “ We’ll have a 
lookout there, but we’ve got to have one here, 
too. If you don’t feel up to it, as I said — — ” 

“ I do feel up to it. I’ll stay. I’ll do my 
best,” interrupted Peter. 

“ That’s all we want. I’ll get some one to re- 
lieve you before long ; but while you’re here you 
want to keep both eyes open.” 

“ I’ll do that. You don’t have to tell me not 
to go to sleep.” 

“ I know that, or I shouldn’t ask you to take 
this place, lad,” said the sergeant kindly. “ It’s 
the most important watch there is, and if I 
hadn’t thought you were the one to take it I 
shouldn’t have chosen you for it.” 

“ I’ll do my best,” repeated Peter quietly. 

“ That’s right ! I know you will. Keep 
close to the shore, and if you see anything — 
anything at all,” repeated the sergeant, “ that 
looks in the least suspicious, put straight for the 


244 The Young Rangers 

camp. You won’t have to stay here a great 
while. I’ll send some one or come myself to 
relieve you.” 

Left to himself, Peter sent his canoe closer to 
the shore, and taking a position just inside the 
point, from which he could obtain a clear view 
of the waters over which they had come, and 
where he himself would not be likely to be seen 
unless an approaching party was already aware 
of his presence, he began his vigil. 

As the sun rose higher into the heavens, the 
outlines of islands and shore became more dis- 
tinct. The wind was chill and he slipped farther 
down into the canoe to shelter himself, yet all 
the time keeping his head in a position where 
he could see the approach of any party from the 
lake. 

Not a sound could he hear save the ripple 
of the water against the sides of his canoe. 
The air was so clear that the far-away objects 
seemed to be nearer than they really were. 
There was nothing to be seen or heard to indi- 
cate that a body of Rangers was encamped near 
him. The time passed slowly for the waiting 
young soldier, and the feeling of hunger which 
now possessed him caused him to turn fre- 
quently and peer eagerly in the direction from 
which he expected the sergeant to come for his 
relief. But as the hours slipped away and noth- 


2 45 


Peter’s Vigil 

ing was to be seen of the old Ranger, Peter’s 
feeling of impatience increased. He assured 
himself that the watch was useless. Not a sign 
had been seen of the enemy and it was manifest 
that the force had passed De Bourlamaque’s for- 
tifications without arousing any suspicion, or so 
Peter persuaded himself. It was useless to re- 
main longer where he was, and his irritation was 
intensified by the feeling of hunger, which was 
steadily becoming stronger. 

Half angrily he turned again and peered out 
over the waters, and instantly his other feelings 
were forgotten, for far away he was convinced 
that he saw a canoe approaching. Excited and 
aroused by the unexpected sight, he looked care- 
fully to the priming of his rifle and placed the 
gun at his feet within easy reach. His paddle, 
too, was placed where he could instantly seize it 
if it were required, and then with intense ex- 
citement he watched the approaching canoe. It 
was moving swiftly, and as it drew nearer he 
could see that it contained but one occupant, 
who was exerting himself to the utmost of his 
strength. 

Peter’s excitement redoubled when a moment 
later he became aware that there was another 
canoe plainly in pursuit of the one he had at 
first discovered. Two men could be seen in it, 
one paddling near the bow and the other near 


246 The Young Rangers 

the stern. It was impossible as yet to determine 
the side to which pursuer or pursued belonged, 
but the very fact that the man in advance was 
doing his utmost to draw away from the canoe 
in his rear was an indication that the two canoes 
did not belong to the same army. 

In a brief time it became manifest that the 
canoe which contained the two men was steadily 
gaining upon the one in advance. Despite the 
long sweeps of the paddle, which caused the lit- 
tle craft to leap like a thing alive over the crests 
of the waves, the combined efforts of the men 
behind were producing a greater speed. Un- 
known though the man was to Peter, the young 
soldier’s sympathies were all with the one in the 
nearer canoe. Twice Peter grasped his paddle, 
almost on the point of going forth to his aid, but 
each time he restrained the impulse and though 
intensely excited remained motionless watching 
the desperate chase. On and on swept the ca- 
noes, and the foremost had now come so near 
that Peter could plainly see the swing of the 
man’s body as he drove his paddle into the 
water. He was no novice, for the canoe did not 
once swerve from its direction, which was to- 
ward the shore not far from the very spot where 
Peter was watching the contest. The men in 
the rear were evidently as determined as was the 
one in the canoe before them, and their skill 


247 


Peter's Vigil 

and strength were as great as his own. Their 
combined efforts were steadily counting. They 
were well within range of the man by this time 
and Peter was puzzled to understand why they 
did not make use of their rifles, for he could not 
believe that they had set forth unarmed on such 
a chase. 

Suddenly Peter started and stared at the man 
in advance, who now was not more than fifty or 
seventy-five yards distant. It was impossible to 
discern his face, but his actions were somehow 
strangely familiar. Convinced that it was Sam, 
or some one so like him that from that very 
fact he deserved such aid as he himself could 
give, Peter hesitated no longer. Seizing his 
paddle he quickly pushed his canoe out from 
the shore, but a low exclamation escaped his 
lips as he glanced at the second of the canoes. 
The men had ceased paddling and one of them 
was standing with a gun in his hands and was 
aiming at the canoe before him. 

“ Sam ! Sam ! ” shouted Peter, quickly. 

“ Look out ! Look ” Before the call could 

be repeated the man discharged his rifle and the 
loud report awoke the echoes along the shore. 
A cry of dismay rose from Peter's lips as he saw 
that the paddle which Sam, if it was the hunter, 
had been using was dashed from his. hands. 
The men in the other canoe saw it too, and a 


248 The Young Rangers 

shout arose from them as they became aware of 
the plight of the man before them. 

“ Shoot, Sam ! Shoot ! ” called Peter, as he 
began to paddle swiftly toward the helpless man. 

For the first time the three men seemed to be- 
come aware of his presence. For a moment the 
pursuing canoe faltered, and then a cry of de- 
fiance arose as the two men seemed to be satis- 
fied that only one was coming to the aid of their 
victim. With another shout both dropped upon 
their knees and began once more to move upon 
the helpless canoe. The distance between them 
and Sam was nearly the same as that between 
Peter and his friend, but it was two against one, 
and the advantage speedily became apparent. 
Desperately Peter plied his paddle. His strokes 
were long and swift and powerful, but it was 
quickly plain that the two men would be upon 
Sam before he could come to his aid. 

Convinced that his attempt was useless, Peter 
flung his paddle upon the bottom of the canoe, 
and seizing his rifle brought it to his shoulder, 
while he still remained upon his knees, and 
took careful aim at the man in the bow. Plis 
own canoe was still moving swiftly from the 
impetus which it had already received and the 
speed of the other canoe had not slackened al- 
though both men were now aware of the peril 
that threatened them. 


249 


Peter’s Vigil 

“ Hi, lad ! Hi ! ” shouted Sam, for it was in- 
deed the hunter to whose assistance Peter had 
come. 

The hail came at the very moment when 
Peter’s finger pulled the trigger, and as the re- 
port rang out he instantly perceived that he had 
not hit either the canoe or its occupants. With 
an exclamation of anger the young soldier 
dropped his gun and once more seizing his pad- 
dle began to move swiftly toward his friend. 
He wondered why the men did not fire at him, 
but it was plain that they were intent upon 
gaining Sam and his canoe. It might be, 
thought Peter, that the one rifle which they 
had discharged was their sole weapon and there 
had not been any opportunity to reload. There, 
was comfort in the suggestion, for now it would 
be two men against two, and with the advantage 
on the side of himself and the hunter as they pos- 
sessed two canoes while their enemies had 
only one. 

With a wide sweep Peter brought himself 
alongside Sam’s canoe, and as he peered into the 
faces of the occupants of the third canoe, which 
for some inexplicable reason had been stopped 
about three yards on the other side, he was 
amazed as he perceived that one of the two 
men was the Frenchman whom they called 
Frank. 


250 The Young Rangers 

“ Good, lad. ’Twas th’ nick o’ time,” was 
Sam’s greeting. 

Peter made no response, but glared into the 
faces of Frank and his comrade. Apparently 
the Frenchman was not abashed, for it was al- 
most a smile of amusement that rested on his 
perspiring face. His companion, however, was 
quietly reloading his gun and instantly Peter 
followed his example. As he swung his pow- 
der-horn in front of him, Frank perceiving what 
he was doing, said quickly, 

“ Eet ees not so. You shall not load an’ my 
frien’ shall not load also. Ees eet not fair ? ” 

“ No, 4 eet ees not fair ’ ! ” retorted Peter sav- 
agely. “ Let him load and I’ll do the same. 
That will be fairer for both.” 

“ Ver’ well,” replied the Frenchman with a 
shrug of his shoulders, and for a brief time no 
one in the strange party spoke, as the two men 
reloaded their guns. Peter was determined if 
he could only succeed in his attempt before the 
Frenchman he would cover him with his rifle 
and compel the man to give over the gun. 
With all his haste, however, the task was com- 
pleted by each at the very same moment, and 
as they brought their weapons into place Frank 
said hastily, 

“ Eet ees now ver’ well. He shall not shoot 
you. You shall not shoot heem?” and as he 




Peter's Vigil 

spoke the Frenchman pointed excitedly first at 
Peter and then at the man in his own canoe. 

Peter smiled derisively but made no reply. 
He was not minded to grant his enemy any ad- 
vantage and was aware also that his own actions 
were being watched as intently as he was observ- 
ing the others’ and doubtless too with a deter- 
mination not unlike his own. 

“ Eet ees one meestake,” said Frank hastily. 
“ We shall go with you. You shall take us to 
the major. We shall not cry. We shall make 
no fight. We shall with pleasure go. Ees eet 
not so ? ” he demanded, turning again to the man 
in the canoe with him. 

His companion assented, though in a way that 
betrayed neither interest nor enthusiasm. 

“ You will go with us? ” demanded Peter. 

“Yes. Oui. Yes. We shall go. With pleas- 
ure we shall go.” 

“ Hand over your gun then.” 

Frank hesitated a moment and then spoke a 
few words in French to his companion. Ap- 
parently the man was reluctant to yield to the 
suggestion. It was Frank himself who finally 
took the gun from his comrade’s hands and with 
a bow handed it, with the butt extended, to Sam, 
as he brought his own canoe alongside. 

“ Paddle your canoe in front of us,” ordered 
Sam. “ Lad, you keep ’em covered with your 


252 The Young Rangers 

gun/’ he added, speaking to Peter. “ I’ll step 
aboard your craft an’ I’ll do th’ paddlin’ an’ you 
do th’ shootin’ if it’s t’ be did. An’ don’t ye 
miss this time, either, if ye have t’ shoot.” 


CHAPTER XXIV 
A Flight 

N OT a word was spoken as the canoes were 
headed for the shore. Peter could see that 
Sam and the two men who had pursued him 
were well-nigh breathless from their exertions 
and apparently there was no disposition on the 
part of any one to delay the landing. As the 
sole gun which the Frenchmen had with them 
was now lying safely in the bottom of the canoe 
in which he and the hunter were being carried, 
he had slight fear of any attack being made, but 
as he approached the shore his perplexity in- 
creased. What could it all mean? Why was 
Frank so willing to go with him ? What had 
the fierce pursuit of Sam implied ? Where had 
the hunter been ? ” 

All these and a flood of other questions were 
in Peter’s mind as he silently sent the canoe for- 
ward. Not a word had been spoken in explana- 
tion, and the silence of all four men continued 
until the shore had been gained and a landing 
made. 

Even after the canoes had been drawn up on 
the bank the mystery was not cleared, Sam say- 
253 


254 


The Young Rangers 

ing simply, “ Now take us all to the major, lad. 
I’ll take that gun,” he added, pointing at the rifle 
which Frank had delivered into his keeping. 

“ Come along,” replied Peter sharply. “ I’ll 
lead the way and you bring up the rear, Sam. 
I don’t want ” 

“ Yes, I understand, lad,” broke in the hunter. 
“ I understand exac’ly. They won’t get away. 
Go ahead.” 

Thus bidden Peter led the way, and in a brief 
time they arrived at the camp of the Rangers. 
Their approach was greeted by stares on the part 
of the men, but no one ventured to speak, all 
being evidently impressed by the manner of the 
advancing party. Peter’s face was a study, for 
the expression upon it was one of mingled anger, 
pride, and confusion. 

“ Where’s the major?” he demanded of Ser- 
geant Crum. “ I found something for my watch- 
ing. Send some man out on the point to take 
my place. Where’s the major ? ” 

“ Just as soon as I’ve sent some one to take 
your place I’ll show you where he is,” said the ser- 
geant, staring in his surprise at the little party. 

“ No. No,” said Sam quickly. “ That won’t 
do ! We must see him this minute ! There 
isn’t any time to lose.” 

The hunter was excited and eager and as 
Peter looked at him he could perceive that his 


2 55 


A Flight 

friend was trembling. His own perplexity in- 
creased, but though he was not aware of the 
cause of Sam’s excitement he found himself 
sharing it. 

“ Here you ! ” shouted the sergeant to one of 
the men near him. “ You go down on the point 
and take a canoe and keep watch. Don’t let 
even a frog croak without your spotting it. 
Come on ! ” he added fiercely, turning again to 
the little group. “ I’ll show you. Come on.” 

He led the way and the four men followed 
him, all eager now and increasing the speed at 
which they were moving. Peter was apparently 
the most eager of all and as they began to run 
his feeling of excitement became keener. Un- 
mindful of the interest their actions aroused 
among the men, they sped forward and in a 
brief time arrived at the place where Major 
Rodgers was eating his breakfast, for the leader 
had delayed until he had seen to it that all his 
men were fed. 

At the approach of the party he sprang to his 
feet and peering eagerly into their faces said 
sharply, “ What is it ? Anything wrong? ” 

“ That’s as may be,” replied the hunter, whose 
excitement seemed to have vanished and his air 
of indifference to have returned. “ The rascals 
know you have got past them an’ they’re cornin’ 
after you. That’s all.” 


The Young Rangers 


256 

“ What ! ” 

“ It’s jest as I’m tellin’ you.” 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“I’ve two eyes in my head and I’ve two ears. 
I’m usin’ my tongue to tell ye what I see and 
heard,” responded Sam doggedly. 

“ Were you in their fort ? ” 

“ I wasn’t far from it.” 

“ And you say you know they are after us? ” 

“I’ve told ye what I see an’ heard.” 

“ How long ago did you leave — did you get 
away from them ? ” 

“ Not so very long ago.” 

“Are you sure? ” 

“ I’m not in th’ habit o’ tellin’ lies.” 

“ No. No. I don’t mean that,” said the 
major hurriedly, as he perceived that the hunter 
was offended by the failure to accept his word as 
sufficient. “ All I want is to be sure of it. 
What do you say ? ” he demanded turning upon 
Frank as he spoke. 

“ Eet ees so.” 

“ Have they started ? Have they left the fort? 
How many are coming ? ” 

“ You might wait an’ find out for yourself,” 
drawled Sam. “ You won’t have very long to 
wait and ’twon’t take you very long to find out 
just how many Frenchmen are after ye, either.” 

For an instant the major stood silent, then he 


2 57 


A Flight 

said sharply, “ You stay right here. I’ll be back 
in a minute.” And he turned and left the 
party, while he ran swiftly to the main part of 
his force. The four men remained where the 
major had left them, staring suspiciously at one 
another but comprehending the need for instant 
action. 

It was not long before all four were aware of 
a commotion in the camp and soon it was mani- 
fest that the detachment was preparing to depart 
at once. It was evident, too, that the whale- 
boats were to be abandoned and that an overland 
march was to be begun. Every man had his 
luggage strapped on his back, and as soon as the 
boats had been drawn further into the midst 
of the great trees growing close to the shore, 
the line was formed. From the place where Peter 
was standing he could observe the preparations 
that were being made, and his interest in the 
activity of the Rangers for the time banished 
from his mind the perplexing and still un- 
answered questions as to the strange and unex- 
pected appearance of the hunter, and the mean- 
ing of the pursuit by Frank and his companion, 
which he himself had so sharply interrupted. 

As soon as his arrangements had been com- 
pleted Major Rodgers hastened to the spot where 
he had left his informers, and as he drew near 
he said, “ Sam, I want you and Frank and the 


258 The Young Rangers 

man he had with him too, to come with me. 
We’ll lead the way, and we’ll give the French- 
men a chance to show the stuff they’re made of 
for once in their lives,” 

Quickly the three took their places in advance 
of the line and Peter was left to himself. Some- 
what mortified by the neglect, angered by what 
he conceived to be a slight after his work of the 
morning, he, nevertheless, without a word sought 
a place in the lines and the straggling march was 
begun. The soldiers were not in regular forma- 
tion, as the advance through the forest would 
preclude the possibility of an orderly march. 
In a measure every man was left to his own 
devices, but it was speedily evident that what- 
ever might be the defect in military form there 
was no mistaking the fact that speed was the 
prime essential. There was to be no delay or 
faltering in the advance. Swiftly, steadily, a 
word seldom spoken, and then only in a low 
voice, the men moved forward. In a brief time 
Peter began to be weary, for his exertions of the 
preceding night had been intensified in their 
effect upon him by the fact that he, as yet, had 
had no breakfast. There was no faltering, how- 
ever, and he maintained his place in the line 
doggedly as the men pushed on for hours. In 
places the ground was marshy and the mud soon 
left its imprint on face and form. A cold, 


/ 


A Flight 259 

drizzling rain began to fall and soon every one 
was wet and chilled, but haste was the impera- 
tive demand, and not a word of complaining 
could be heard. Every man knew the cause of 
the sudden change in the plan of their leader 
and shared in the anxiety which he felt. Few 
had been in the region befoi’e, but the location 
of the village of the Abenakis was known to be 
not far distant, and if there was fear in the heart 
of any soldier that the little force might be 
caught between the Frenchmen at Montreal and 
the Frenchmen whom they believed to be ad- 
vancing upon them from the rear, it was not 
referred to on the march. 

At noontime a brief halt was made and food 
prepared, but the march was speedily resumed. 

Refreshed by the brief respite and his dinner, 
Peter's courage returned. He had been hoping 
that the hunter would be permitted to join him 
when the advance was taken up again, but Sam 
did not appear and the young soldier naturally 
concluded that his friend still was compelled to 
keep his place with Major Rodgers at the head 
of the line. Flanking parties and a rear guard 
were maintained, but all through the long and 
dreary afternoon not a sign was discovered of the 
approach of their enemies. 

Thoroughly wearied by their efforts, the men 
were all rejoiced when at last at dusk a halt was 


260 


The Young Rangers 


again made for supper. The soldiers were silent 
from sheer weariness, and there were murmur- 
ings from some when the rumor spread that the 
advance was to be continued into the night. 
However, they doggedly responded to the call, 
and for four hours more pushed forward. Wet, 
cold, weary when at last a halt was again made, 
they sought such shelter as could be obtained, 
and the few who possessed blankets wrapped 
themselves in their folds and obtained some 
sleep. 

Before daylight the Rangers were roused 
from their slumbers, and after a hasty breakfast 
the line of march was resumed with all the 
speed at their command. It was an advance 
upon enemies in front, and at the same time a 
flight from enemies in their rear. The leader’s 
words and example were a perpetual stimulus to 
his rugged comrades. Tireless he seemed to be, 
and so eager to gain the place they were seeking 
that his spirit in a measure animated his follow- 
ers. They had been sent for a specific purpose, 
and until that had been accomplished there was 
to be neither complaint nor a place for the com- 
plainer. Humble men they were, it is true, and 
their very names have been forgotten, but the part 
they played in the great struggle for the posses- 
sion and freedom of the new world was none the 
less sublime for that fact. 


26 i 


A Flight 

At one of the halting-places Peter heard the 
rumor that Lieutenant McMullen had been sent 
back to Crown Point by a circuitous route, with 
word for General Amherst not to fail in having 
provisions sent up the Connecticut River to 
meet the Rangers when they should return 
down that stream. The report seemed to be 
reasonable, and as the supply of food among 
them was extremely limited, it served in a 
measure to revive the courage of the men. 

But the weary march was unbroken. Much of 
the way, and by far the most difficult part of it, 
was through dense swamps of spruce, where it 
was only by continuous labor they were able to 
advance at all. Many a night it was impossible 
to find a dry place where a camp could be made 
or a spot found where the men could stretch 
themselves on the ground, and at such times the 
march was continued throughout the night as 
well as the day. The energy of the leader 
seemed to be without bounds, and was a never- 
failing inspiration to his well-nigh exhausted 
followers. 

It was nine days before the advancing force 
arrived on the shore of the river St. Francis. 
Not once throughout that time had Peter had 
an opportunity to speak to the hunter, and he 
had seen him only at rare intervals. Nor had 
the Frenchman, Frank, been seen by the young 


262 The Young Rangers 

soldier. Indeed Peter was by no means positive 
that the man was still with the Rangers. 

On the shore of the St. Francis the men halted 
and Peter, like others, was wondering what pro- 
visions the tireless major had made or would 
make for crossing the stream. His amazement 
was as great as his consternation when it was 
soon learned that the stream was to be forded. 
Swift, deep, cold, the waters were forbidding 
and as perilous as the attack of their enemies. 
There was to be no faltering, however, and the 
men, tightly hooking their arms into those of 
their companions’, advanced to the attempt. 
Twice Peter was swept from his foothold as the 
water came up to his neck, and was saved only by 
the presence and aid of the men to whom he was 
joined, and twice he aided in saving the man 
whose arm was clasped in his own. Some were 
carried down by the swift current and some 
swept away altogether, but at last the greater 
part of the force had gained the opposite shore. 
When a count was made it was discovered that 
only one hundred and forty-two men remained. 
Accidents, illness and fatigue had done what the 
Frenchmen had failed to do. Here the tireless 
major left his men for a time while he went for- 
ward to discover the conditions in the village of 
the Abenakis — now only three miles away. 


CHAPTER XXV 


The March in the Darkness 
HE men who had been left behind were too 



A wearied even to be excited by the knowl- 
edge that they were almost within striking dis- 
tance of the Indian village which had been their 
goal. The cold and wet, the strain of the march 
and the constant fear of an attack from their en- 
emies of whose continued pursuit every man 
had been aware, had left the entire force almost 
in a state of exhaustion. Even Peter Van de 
Bogert, eager as he was to hear from Sam the 
story of his recent adventures, was too weary to 
seek out the hunter, and throwing himself upon 
the ground was soon in a deep sleep. 

It was Major Rodgers who alone seemed to be 
possessed of a spirit that even the hardships 
through which he had led his band could not 
crush. Soon after he returned to his comrades, 
he selected two of his most trusty men and the 
three set forth for the village of the Abenakis. 
When they arrived on the border they could see 
that the savages were holding a feast of some kind. 
The warriors were dancing about fires blazing in 
the midst of the huts, and the yells and songs 


263 


264 The Young Rangers 

of the excited savages could be heard far away. 
Apparently there was no suspicion of the pres- 
ence of their enemies, and the “ children of the 
forest ” were giving themselves up to the orgies 
of the night without a thought of any danger 
threatening them. 

For a time the three men watched the excited 
mob and then, unable to endure the sight longer, 
the major exclaimed, 

“ I'm going in there ! ” 

Despite the protests of his friends he hastily 
donned the disguise, which, unbeknown to them 
he had brought with him, and fearlessly entered 
the village. Whether it was due to the dimness 
of the light or because the major’s disguise was 
so complete, is not known, but for a half hour 
he moved about, sometimes in the very midst of 
the howling savages and then again upon the 
outskirts of the little village ; but he carefully 
counted the numbers present, formed a correct 
estimate of their strength, and then, without 
once being challenged, he withdrew and rejoined 
his waiting companions. 

To them he briefly related what he had seen 
and learned, and then the three men set forth 
with all haste to return to the place where the 
larger force had been left. Something of the 
major’s excitement and determination were 
shared by the two men who had accompanied 




“Vm going IN THERE l’ ” 




1 














































The March in the Darkness 265 

him on the perilous visit to the village and after 
they had rejoined the Rangers, at the leader’s 
word, they at once began to arouse the sleeping 
soldiers. 

Only one hundred and forty-two remained 
now, including both officers and men, to respond 
to the appeal. Accidents, sickness and exhaus- 
tion had combined to reduce the numbers, but 
a marvelous spirit of response actuated them all 
and when they had all been awakened not one 
drew back or complained of the difficulty of the 
task now thrust upon them. 

It was with difficulty that Peter was awak- 
ened, for he had been sleeping the sleep of ex- 
haustion. Several times Ensign Avery, who 
had been one of the two men to accompany 
Major Rodgers to the Abenaki village, was com- 
pelled to shake him roughly by the shoulders 
before the young soldier opened his eyes and sat 
erect. 

When at last he was awakened sufficiently to 
understand what was being said to him he be- 
came aware that his friend Sam was standing 
beside the ensign and peering over into his own 
face. 

“ Come, lad,” said the hunter encouragingly. 
“ We’re off for the Abenakis.” 

“ Yes,” responded Peter. “ You going, Sam ? ” 

“ That’s as may be. If I get your eyes open 


1 


266 The Young Rangers 

so that you can go with me, then I expect I’ll 
be on hand. Want me to throw some cold water 
in your face, Peter ? ” 

“ No. No,” exclaimed Peter, hastily leaping 
to his feet as he spoke. “ I’ve had all that I 
want. Where’s Ensign Avery?” he inquired, 
as he perceived that the hunter was the only 
man at his side. 

“ Gone off to wake up some more men. Ready, 
lad ? ” inquired Sam, sympathetically. “ If ye 
be, then we might’s well join the men.” 

“ You going to go with me, Sam?” said Peter 
eagerly. 

“ That’s as may be, but my present calc’lation 
is to do that very thing, that is if I can get your 
eyes open an’ your feet movin’.” 

“ I’m all ready,” said Peter, sturdily. “ We’re 
to march on the village? ” 

“ That’s the word.” 

“ Let me take a look at the priming in my 
rifle first.” 

“ That’s th’ way t’ do it ! Ye haven’t forgot all 
ye’ve been told anyway,” responded the hunter 
kindly. He watched the young soldier while 
he carefully examined his gun, and then together 
they proceeded to the place where the men were 
already forming for the proposed advance. The 
entire band was silent and as the hunter ob- 
served the men carefully he shook his head 


The March in the Darkness 267 

slowly several times, but what his thoughts or 
fears were he did not explain. 

In a brief time the force was ready and the 
low word to advance was given. The line 
moved forward, mostly in single file, following 
the custom of their Indian adversaries. The 
ground over which they were traveling was dif- 
ficult, the night air was cold, and despite their 
efforts many were shivering and trembling. Not 
a word was spoken save by the officers, who oc- 
casionally repeated some message that came from 
the front, or gave the order for a halt until the 
leaders had become satisfied that their approach 
had not been discovered. It was three o’clock 
when the force had set forth for the Indian vil- 
lage, but it was within a half-hour of sunrise 
when they arrived at the place Major Rodgers 
had selected from which to make the attack. 
Silence now rested over the village, just as the 
major had expected. Many of the warriors, 
worn out by the excitement and exertions of 
the night, were in a deep slumber. Many, too, 
had left the village when the dance had ended, 
and the defense of the town was, as the major 
had hoped, now at its weakest. 

Among the instructions which General Am- 
herst had given Major Rodgers when the expe- 
dition had left the main army were these : 
“ Remember the barbarities that have been com- 


268 


The Young Rangers 


mitted by the enemy’s scoundrels. Take your 
revenge, but don’t forget that, though those das- 
tardly villains have promiscuously murdered 
women and children of all ages, it is my order 
that no women or children be killed or hurt.” 

Peter, like most of the men, had heard of this 
final word of the general, but as he watched the 
preparations which the major now made for an 
attack, the recollection of the instructions was 
banished from his thoughts. The purpose for 
which all the hardships had been undergone, 
was now about to be fulfilled, or so he hoped, 
and in the intense excitement of the moment, a 
feeling, shared by all the men near him, he was 
eagerly waiting for the final word to be spoken 
and the wild rush forward to be made. It 
seemed to him that the major was unduly de- 
laying the attack and he was eager to do some- 
thing — anything rather than to stand motionless, 
simply waiting for the word. He could see that 
the major was moving about amongst the men, 
speaking in low tones and apparently repeating 
his instructions, so that by no chance could they 
be misunderstood, and his feeling of impatience 
increased. He had not yet learned the lesson 
that final success depends as much upon pains- 
taking and thorough preparation as it does 
upon the energy with which the action is 
begun. 


The March in the Darkness 269 

He soon became aware that the men were 
being formed in a semicircle and that the vil- 
lage would be enclosed within the two project- 
ing points of the line. Even after he and Sam 
had taken the position to which they had been 
assigned the waiting continued, and though in 
reality only a brief time had elapsed and the 
leaders were working with the utmost energy, it 
seemed to the young soldier as if they were 
destined to lose the advantage they had gained 
in the darkness. 

At last, however, the word was given and the 
line began to move forward. Cautiously and 
slowly the men drew nearer the village until 
they could perceive the outlines of the wigwams 
and see the smoke that was still rising from 
some of the smouldering fires. Nearer drew the 
men until not more than fifty yards lay between 
them and the village. Peter turned for a mo- 
ment and glanced at Sam. The hunter’s face 
was set and hard and Peter thought he under- 
stood something of the feeling that possessed his 
friend. For a moment, however, a feeling of 
compassion for the unsuspecting Abenakis swept 
over his own heart. Perhaps they had not been 
altogether to blame for the cruel deeds of which 
they had been guilty. There were Indian women 
and children there, too, and they must suffer for 
the brutalities in which they had had no share. 


2 jo The Young Rangers 

Then the thought of John and Jeremiah re- 
turned and instantly his feeling of compassion 
was swept away. The two prisoners might be 
in this very village before him, that is if they 
were still alive. The possibility that they had 
been made victims of the wild fur}' of these 
ignorant savages once more aroused all the 
fierceness of the young soldier and he nerved 
himself for the final test, as, at that very moment, 
word was passed along the line for all the men to 
be prepared to run forward at their utmost 
speed, at the same time shouting their loudest. 

Instantly a fierce, wild cry rose from the forest 
and the entire line, disregarding form and order, 
began to rush forward. Again and again the 
sound rang out, a few of the guns were dis- 
charged and the commotion which had been 
anticipated in the Indian village at once ap- 
peared. Warriors could be seen darting from 
the wigwams, startled by the fierce cry of the 
white men ; but their appearance was the sig- 
nal for discharging the rifles in the hands of 
the Rangers. Sam, apparently beside himself, 
rushed forward, and Peter lost sight of him in 
the midst of the confusion that followed. 

Shots were now fired by the Abenakis, too, 
and it almost seemed to Peter that he had be- 
come a part of a fearful dream. He could see 
some of his companions as they rushed into the 


The March in the Darkness 


271 


huts and from the sounds that followed he was 
aware that some of the Abenaki warriors were 
shot before they were fairly roused from sleep. 
Cries of wild rage and of suffering or terror rose 
with the loud reports of the guns. The Rangers 
were no longer men, but like fierce animals 
engaged in a struggle for life. 

Peter, too, was doing his utmost, for in spite 
of the feeling in his heart he knew that weak- 
ness at such a time meant increased suffering in 
the end. Rapidly he loaded and reloaded his 
rifle, firing at the fleeing figures before him, yet 
steadily refusing to enter the wigwams and at- 
tack those who might have chosen the shelter 
of their abodes, trusting in the mercy of their 
enemies when the skirmish should be ended. 

All thought of passing time was lost and the 
young soldier had no conception of how long 
the attack lasted. He stopped occasionally, as 
he watched some Ranger in swift pursuit of a 
fleeing warrior. He could see them as they dis- 
appeared within the forest and sometimes he 
could see the white man returning alone. 

The sun rose above the horizon before the 
sounds of battle ceased, but the noise of the 
firing was becoming more irregular and infre- 
quent. The men were no longer yelling, either 
believing the victory had been won, or too weary 
to make the unnecessary exertion. 


272 The Young Rangers 

Peter was standing near a pile of bark evi- 
dently collected as material for repairing some 
of the wigwams. His rifle had just been dis- 
charged and he was preparing to reload, when, 
suddenly, from the very midst of the bark, an 
Indian darted swiftly toward the forest. 

“ Here ! Stop ! ” shouted Peter, but as his 
words were not heeded he instantly leaped for- 
ward in pursuit. He soon perceived that he 
could not easily overtake the Indian, though he 
saw that the figure was that of a small man, or 
perhaps an Indian boy or a squaw. In spite of 
the weariness that retarded him, and the fear 
that seemed to provide an increased speed for 
the fugitive, he resolutely kept on his way and 
was soon within the forest. Though Peter could 
see that he was gaining, he knew the pursuit 
was likely to lead him far from his comrades 
and, it might be, into greater and unseen perils. 
But he had begun the chase, and was deter- 
mined not to abandon it. 

Suddenly the fleeing Indian tripped over a 
projecting root and fell prone upon the ground. 
It was Peter’s opportunity, and redoubling his 
efforts he darted forward. To his surprise the 
Indian did not rise, but remained lying face 
downward upon the place where he had fallen. 
Suspecting a trick of some kind, Peter grasped 
his rifle more tightly and in a moment stood 


The March in the Darkness 273 

bending over the prostrate figure. As he lifted 
the fugitive to his feet an exclamation of as- 
tonishment escaped his lips, for his prisoner was 
the squaw whom he had seen at Sam’s cabin. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


A Predicament 


HE smile on the face of the squaw as she 



A looked up was disconcerting to Peter for 
the moment. Apparently she was not afraid, 
and she showed no signs of understanding the 
peril in which she stood. A second glance ena- 
bled the young soldier to perceive that the woman 
was not in her right mind, and he was tempted 
to return without her. Her feeble laughter be- 
trayed her helplessness, however, and Peter 
grasped her by the shoulder and started back 
toward the village. 

The squaw offered no resistance, going with 
him as obediently as a child, and it was not long 
before they were in sight of their destination. 
The sounds of shooting had now ceased and 
Peter knew that the defense had been unavail- 
ing. He could see the white men running about 
the place, but after the late tumult the silence 
that now rested over all was almost appalling. 

Hastily he entered, and the hunter was the 
first man to greet him. “ What have you there, 
Peter?” inquired Sam sharply, as he peered into 
the face of the prisoner. 


A Predicament 


2 75 

“ It’s a squaw that tried to run away/’ replied 
Peter, looking keenly at his friend to perceive 
if the hunter recognized the woman. A cry 
from the squaw instantly disclosed the fact that 
she was aware of the presence of the man whom 
she had once done her utmost to injure, and as 
she covered her face with her hands, shriek after 
shriek broke from her terrified lips. 

“ Take her to the major,” said Sam sharply, 
after a momentary hesitation. “ He’ll put her 
with the other prisoners.” 

“ Are there any others ? Where is the ma- 
jor?” demanded Peter quickly. 

“ He’s over there by the church,” replied the 
hunter, pointing as he spoke to the little struc- 
ture which had been erected by the missionaries. 

“ Where’ll I find you, Sam ? ” inquired Peter. 

“ That’s as may be,” replied Sam, as he turned 
away. 

Without delay Peter started toward the little 
building which Sam had indicated, the woman 
following without a protest and apparently re- 
lieved to be rid of the presence of the hunter. 

As he moved forward Peter could see that 
many of the Indians had fallen in the fight. 
Their bodies lay on every side and the sight was 
one to move the heart of a stronger man than 
the young soldier. A revulsion came, however, 
when he saw scores of English scalps hanging 


276 The Young Rangers 

from poles over the doors of the huts. 1 A feeling 
of intense anger swept over his heart at the sight, 
and his rejoicing at the destruction of the sav- 
ages returned in full force — a feeling perhaps 
natural, though not entirely to be commended. 

Eagerly he pressed forward, and as he drew 
near the church he could see that about a score 
of terrified Indian women and children were as- 
sembled there in charge of a half dozen soldiers. 
Major Rodgers was there, too, and as soon as 
Peter perceived him he approached with his pris- 
oner, exclaiming, 

“ Major ! Major Rodgers ! Here’s another 
prisoner.” 

The major frowned as he glanced at the squaw 
by Peter’s side and said, “ Another mouth to 
feed ! We don’t want it. Here ! I’m not going 
to keep all these. I’ll keep just a few for host- 
ages. Five will be enough. The rest of you 
leave ! The sooner you go the better ! Start ! 
Don’t wait, or I may change my mind ! ” 

The leader selected five of the prisoners, among 
whom was the squaw Peter had captured, and 
after bidding them stand to one side, he turned, 
and with a gesture of anger waved his hand at 
the others, shouting, “ Begone ! We don’t want 
you here ! Begone every one of you ! ” The 

1 In Major Rodgers’ report he declared that he had counted more 
than six hundred of these tokens of death in the Abenaki village. 


A Predicament 


277 


gestures, perhaps, more than his words, were un- 
derstood by the wretched prisoners. They stared 
blankly at him for a moment, then all turned 
and ran toward the forest, within whose borders 
they speedily disappeared and were seen no 
more. 

As soon as they were gone the major gave 
some sharp directions to two of his men to guard 
the prisoners that had been held, and then 
started back into the village. Not knowing 
what to do or what was expected of him, Peter 
followed, and soon found himself among the 
rangers who were now acting like madmen. 
They were darting into the huts and seizing 
whatever possessions of value they were able to 
find. Furs, guns, even bows and arrows, as well 
as spears, were taken, and as soon as the village 
had been looted they began to set fire to the 
dwellings. The huts and wigwams were soon a 
mass of flames, and even the little church was 
not spared. The long-repressed feelings of the 
men seemed now to find relief only in destruc- 
tion. They were almost as savage as the savages 
themselves. 

Not once had Peter seen the hunter after he 
had placed the squaw in the hands of the guard. 
Satisfied that he could not be far away, the 
young soldier ceased to search for him and 
busied himself in a task to which he had been 


278 The Young Rangers 

assigned — the saving of the corn that had been 
stored in two or three of the buildings on the out- 
skirts of the village. 

For several hours the fires raged until the 
frail huts were a mass of ruins. Detestable 
odors filled the air, and the actions of some of 
the men were such as to make Peter sick at 
heart, but it was useless to attempt to restrain 
them for the time, as Major Rodgers well knew. 
When at last all the possessions of the Abenakis 
had been acquired, and the fires had burned low, 
a momentary calm settled over the ruined vil- 
lage, and taking advantage of the lull, Major 
Rodgers assembled all the men and prepared to 
address them. Peter was standing at one side 
of the semicircle formed in front of the leader, 
and as he looked across the open space to the 
opposite side he perceived the hunter, and to his 
amazement he beheld Jeremiah by his side. 
The sight convinced him that his friend John 
must be somewhere in the assembly, and mov- 
ing up to the two men he laid his hands on 
Jeremiah’s shoulder as he said eagerly, 

“ Where’s John? ” 

“ Gone,” replied Jeremiah slowly. 

“ ‘ Gone ’ ! Gone where ? When did he go ? ” 
“ More’n two weeks ago.” 

“ Where?” 

“ Montreal — maybe Quebec.” 


A Predicament 


279 



11 How do you happen to be here ? ” 

“ I don’t 4 happen.’ Nothing ‘ happens ’ in 
this world of sin and woe.” 

“ Tell me, Sam,” said Peter, turning abruptly 
to the hunter, “ where’s John ? How is it Jere- 
miah is here? What 

“ Be quiet, lad,” interrupted the hunter. “ The 
major’s got somethin’ t’ say t’ us.” 

Thus bidden, Peter turned and looked at the 
major, who had risen and plainly was about to 
speak to his men. 

“ Well, men,” he began, “ we’ve done what 
we came for, but we are not out o’ th’ woods 
yet.” 

“ We’ve driven the sneaking Abenakis away,” 
suggested one of the soldiers. 

“ Yes, we’ve driven them away from here” 
assented the major, “ but we’ve got something 
else to think about, too. As you know, we’ve 
found five o’ our own men here, prisoners o’ th’ 
Abenakis, an’ it may be it’s lucky for us we have 
found them, too.” 

“ There isn’t any such thing ’s ‘ luck,’ ” mur- 
mured Jeremiah. 

Not hearing the words, Major Rodgers con- 
tinued, “ These men tell me it was known here 
that we were on the march, and it was known, 
too, that we’d have some difficulty in gettin’ 
away from here. There’s one party o’ three 


280 


The Young Rangers 

hundred French an’ Indians in a camp on the 
river below here, an’ there’s another party num- 
berin’ about two hundred or more that isn’t very 
far away. Then there’s the Frenchmen De 
Bourlamaque has sent after us, an’ it’s no small 
force, let me tell you, either. Now here we are 
caught — leastwise almost caught — in this trap, 
an’ th’ thing for us is to decide what’s best for 
us t’ do.” 

A silence fell over the men as the major spoke, 
and it was manifest that all were aware of the 
seriousness of their situation. 

“ What are th’ Frenchmen doin’ down th’ 
river?” at last one of the men inquired. “ If 
they knew what we were tryin’ t’ do why didn’t 
they come straight here an’ stop us ? ” 

“ It was just because they didn’t know what 
we were trying to do,” responded the major 
seriously, “ that made them do what they’ve 
done. They thought we might be doin’ just 
what they’d do an’ what General Amherst ought 
— what General Wolfe at Quebec was expectin’ 
of us ” — he hastily corrected himself — “ an’ that 
was t’ come straight on down th’ St. Lawrence 
t’ help him.” 

“ What are we goin’ to do ? ” demanded one 
of the men. 

“ That’s what I’ve called ye together t’ find 
out. We can’t go back th’ way we came, for 


A Predicament 


28 1 

we’ll run into De Bourlamaque’s men. We 
can’t go on down th’ river, for we’ll strike th’ men 
that are waitin’ for us there. Any one anything 
to say ? ” 

“ Go up the St. Francis and then cut across to 
th’ Connecticut, where we’ll find some one 
waitin’ for us. Accordin’ t’ reports that’s ’bout 
what ye planned with General Amherst anyway, 
wasn’t it? ” inquired one of the men. 

“ Yes,” responded the major. Then, after 
pausing a moment, he said abruptly, “ Our pro- 
visions are all gone.” 

A look of consternation spread over the faces 
of the men, and for a brief time all were silent. 
It was young Peter Van de Bogert, who, despite 
his youthfulness, at last broke in upon the tense 
stillness. Advancing from the line he said, 
“ Major, there’s a lot of corn that we’ve found 
here. Won’t that do until we get to the Con- 
necticut ? ” 

A murmur of approval arose from the as- 
sembled men and Major Rodgers said : “I’ve 
thought of that. Has any one a better plan to 
propose? ” 

It was evident that no one had, and so the 
corn was divided among the soldiers and prepa- 
rations were at once made for hastening up the 
St. Francis. 

The supply of corn was found to be pitifully 


282 


The Young Rangers 


small after it was apportioned and the heart of 
every man was heavy at the prospect of its giv- 
ing out entirely. But the fear of the approach- 
ing enemy was too keen to permit even mur- 
murings now. All their strength must be saved 
for the flight and it was not long before the 
men with their few wounded 1 and their five pris- 
oners were marching southward through the 
forest, following the course of the St. Francis 
River. In spite of their weariness, fear of pur- 
suit afforded a sufficient incentive for speed. 

At nightfall guards were established and great 
care taken against any possible surprise, but 
when the day dawned the march was resumed 
after a scanty breakfast upon the corn they had 
secured at the Indian village. The weariness of 
the men was more apparent now, and though 
the progress was not slow it was made only with 
repeated halts for rest. The anxiety of Major 
Rodgers could not be concealed, despite his 
tireless energy. Fears and forebodings as to 
what might be awaiting them on the banks of 
the Connecticut, if they should be so fortunate 
as to arrive at the place, were shared by leader 
and men alike. 

Peter had found it impossible to obtain any 

1 Major Rodgers reported that Captain Ogden and six soldiers were 
wounded in the attack on the Abenaki village. The only one on his 
side to be killed was a friendly Mohegan Indian. 


A Predicament 


283 

further conversation with Jeremiah, but he 
was convinced that John was nowhere in the 
lines. The little Jeremiah had said had not 
allayed Peter’s fears for his friend and he was 
troubled by the thought of John almost as much 
as he was by the rapidly decreasing stock of 
corn which he carried. 

Nor was his condition different from that of 
his comrades. There could be no disguising the 
fact that the supply would not be sufficient for 
the march to the Connecticut. Thus far no 
attack had been made upon them from the rear, 
but as the weakness of the men increased, their 
fears of such a calamity became correspondingly 
greater. 

At last, almost in despair and exhaustion, the 
band arrived on the shores of Lake Memphre- 
magog and there the report became current that 
the supply of corn was gone. What was to be 
done ? This was the question which every man 
was asking as he stared into the blanched face 
of his comrade. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


A Fresh Alarm 


FTER a scanty supper had been prepared 



of the remnants of the corn, Major Rodgers 
assembled the men and said : 

“ There’s only one thing left for us to do. I 
have thought it all out and I am firmly of the 
opinion that we must break up into small parties 
and trust to ourselves. You may be able to find 
a partridge or two on the way, but you all know 
what I mean. We can’t keep together and if 
we ever get to the bank of the Connecticut it 
will be because we are fortunate enough to find 
something to eat on the way. We are all in the 
same boat and every officer must take his chances 
with the men. We mustn’t have over twenty, 
at the most, in any one party, and I think even 
that is too large. We’ll get what sleep we can 
to-night and in the morning we’ll break up and 
start. This is the last time some of you may 
ever see my face, but if I don’t get through to 
the place where the men General Amherst has 
sent are to meet us, it won’t be because I shall 
give up very easily. I shall fight on just as 
long as there’s a drop of blood in my veins, and 
that’s what every one of you will do, too ! I 


A Fresh Alarm 


285 

don’t think I need to tell you to be on the look- 
out for the sneaking Abenakis behind us. You 
all know they’re on our trail, but if we break 
up into small bands instead of keeping together 
we’ll stand a much better chance to get through.” 

When the leader ceased no one replied, for all 
felt that the plan he had proposed was the best 
that could be devised. It was not long before 
the men were asleep, and when Peter awoke in 
the morning it was to learn that already many 
had departed. 

As soon as he arose he perceived Jeremiah 
standing near him regarding him with a counte- 
nance so woebegone that the young soldier’s 
fears instantly returned. 

“ What’s wrong, Jeremiah?” he demanded 
hastily. 

“ Everything is wrong,” replied the old soldier 
gloomily. 

“ Anything new ? ” 

“ ‘New ’ ! I don’t see that you want anything 
new. We’ve got enough as it is. Corn gone, no 
breakfast, redskins followin’ us, an’ a march 
that will break anybody down before we ever 
get to the mouth of the Ammonoosuc.” 

“ Where’s Sam ? ” 

“ Gone.” 

“Gone already? I thought he’d let me go 
with him.” 


286 


The Young Rangers 


“ He’s gone with Ensign Avery. You an’ I 
are to go with Lieutenant Dunbar and Lieuten- 
ant Turner.” 

“ How many in the party ? ” 

“ ’Bout a score.” 

“ I thought Major Rodgers said that was too 
many.” 

“ So he did.” 

“ Why do we have so many then ? ” 

“ Can’t say, unless it’s t’ make bad things 
worse,” said Jeremiah, gloomily. 

“ When do we start ? ” 

“ Now.” 

“ All right. I’m ready. You won’t have to 
wait for me.” 

“ Shan’t wait for anybody. If a man is such 
a fool as not to be on hand when we start he’ll 
be left t’ make his way alone.” 

“ Come on then,” said Peter hastily. “ Don’t 
stop here. We’ll find Lieutenant Dunbar and 
tell him we’re ready.” 

“ Maybe he won’t be so glad as ye think he’ll 
be. He’s got a big enough party as ’tis, without 
takin’ us along too.” 

Peter said no more and both hastened to the 
place where the two lieutenants were standing 
with their men. There was no word of welcome 
for the newcomers, but almost immediately the 
band set forth on its long and perilous march 


A Fresh Alarm 


287 

toward the mouth of the Ammonoosuc, where it 
was believed provisions and relief would be in 
waiting for them. 

The fears of the men were apparent in their 
faces, but in silence they all moved out from the 
camping place and soon were plodding on their 
way through the forest. Peter, who was just 
behind Jeremiah in the line, after an hour had 
elapsed said to the old soldier, 

“ Do you know whether Frank, the French- 
man, is with us or not ? ” 

“ I don’t see him.” 

“ Oh, I know he isn’t with us , but I didn’t 
see him after we left the village of the Aben- 
akis and I wondered if he had gone back or if 
Major Rodgers had brought him and he was in 
one of our parties.” 

“ Can’t say. Don’t know,” replied Jeremiah 
tartly. 

“ Silence there ! ” said Lieutenant Turner, as 
he dropped back beside the two men. “ Don’t 
you know better than to be talking at a time 
like this ? ” 

“ Beg your pardon,” said Jeremiah humbly, 
and some of the men, despite their own anx- 
ieties, laughed at the discomfiture of the crabbed 
old soldier. 

For two hours more the men continued on 
their way and then Lieutenant Dunbar called a 


288 The Young Rangers 

halt. As the soldiers assembled about him he 
said in a low voice, “ We’ve got to try to find 
something to eat. We can’t keep up this gait 
without it. But we don’t want to use our guns 
if we can help it. We’ve three or four of the 
Abenakis’ bows and arrows and what I want to 
know is if there are any of you men who think 
you can use them well enough to bring down 
some game with them.” 

“ Show us your 1 game,’ an’ we’ll try it,” said 
Jeremiah soberly. 

No one laughed at the response for all were 
serious now in the face of the terrible problem 
before them. Something to eat must be found, 

or The alternative was too obvious to be 

spoken. 

“ Can you shoot with a bow? ” demanded the 
lieutenant. 

“ I can shoot, but I don’t always hit,” replied 
Jeremiah. 

“ Who can, then ? ” demanded the officer 
sternly. 

“ This young man can. I’ve seen him do it,” 
said Jeremiah, placing his hand on Peter’s 
shoulder as he spoke. 

“ Why didn’t you say so then in the first 
place ? ” said the officer impatiently. 

“ I was just goin’ to ” began the old 

soldier. 


A Fresh Alarm 289 

“ Take these,” interrupted the lieutenant 
sharply, as he thrust a bow and a quiver filled 
with arrows into Peter’s hands. Three others 
were quickly found who were skilled in the use 
of the bow, and then all four were bidden to 
start at once in search of anything that might 
serve as food for the hungry men. An hour was 
to be given for this task and no two of the men 
were to go together, every one having been as- 
signed to a part of the circle about the resting 
place, as his own special field. 

The four at once departed to enter upon their 
work. Peter was permitted to take his rifle with 
him, but was ordered not to use it unless he 
found himself in special peril or in the presence 
of some larger game, which could not be brought 
down by an arrow. 

As the young soldier moved into the adjacent 
forest, the bleakness of the land seemed to re- 
flect the hopelessness in his heart. What likeli- 
hood was there that he would be able to secure 
any food in such a desolate region ? In spite of 
his forebodings he kept up a careful outlook and 
when he had gone about a quarter of a mile 
from the camp, he perceived two gray squirrels 
running along the ground not far in advance. 
The little animals, aware of his presence, sat 
erect and stared at the intruder. If they were 
alarmed they did not betray any signs of their 


290 


V 


The Young Rangers 

fear and as Peter crept cautiously forward his 
hands trembled with eagerness as he carefully 
adjusted an arrow to his bow. The squirrels 
had darted away at his approach, but their curi- 
osity was stronger than their fears, and again 
they sat erect and stared at the strange being 
near them. 

Suddenly Peter thought of some grains of 
corn in his pocket, and stopping quickly he 
thrust in his hand and drew out the few kernels. 
The two squirrels were not more than twenty 
feet away and he could easily secure one, but he 
was planning now to obtain both. Cautiously 
he tossed one of the kernels of corn to the 
squirrels, but at the first movement of his arm 
they darted away and Peter instantly drew his 
bow and prepared to shoot. 

As his victims ran only a few feet and then 
stopped and began to creep back toward the 
place where the corn had fallen, Peter aban- 
doned his purpose and waited. He tossed two 
more of the precious kernels to them and soon 
both squirrels found them and seized upon the 
prize. Each little animal, sitting erect on its 
haunches and holding the corn in his fore-paws, 
with an action almost childlike began to gnaw, 
manifesting every token of satisfaction at the of- 
fering of his strange benefactor. 

To Peter it seemed almost like treachery to 


A Fresh Alarm 


291 


lure them on in this manner, but the necessity 
was upon him and drawing back the bowstring 
he let fly an arrow, then instantly adjusted a 
second to his bow. One of the little animals 
had fallen and its companion after a startled 
glance had turned about with indescribable 
quickness, and was fleeing from the place. 

Again came the twang of the bowstring and 
the second squirrel toppled over, for Peter had 
never in his life been more careful of his aim. 
With a thankful heart he secured his two vic- 
tims, then pushed on in search of more, for he 
realized the food he had secured would be but 
slight provision for so many men. He soon 
discovered another squirrel loping leisurely over 
the rough ground, but when he sent a swift 
arrow after the little animal he was chagrined 
to miss it. However, he soon discovered that 
he was in the midst of what seemed like a colony 
of the squirrels. He could see some in every 
direction. Solemnly they sat up and gazed at 
him, their bright little eyes shining with curi- 
osity, but when four had been struck by his 
arrows all the remaining squirrels instantly dis- 
appeared, aware now that the strange intruder 
was an enemy to be feared. 

Nor did Peter secure any more before the time 
arrived when he must return to his companions. 
He had six squirrels to show for his efforts and 


292 The Young Rangers 

not once had he been compelled to use his rifle. 
If the three other men had been as successful, 
then there would be food sufficient for one good 
meal for every member of the little band. His 
own feeling of hunger was keen and as he 
swiftly proceeded on his way his hopefulness in 
a measure returned. It might be, he thought, 
that Sam would be overtaken, and he longed to 
be with the hunter once more for there was a mar- 
velous sense of security in the mere presence of 
his friend. John, too, might not have fared so 
badly as Jeremiah feared, and as for the French- 
man, Frank, Major Rodgers doubtless was able 
to deal with him as he deserved. Altogether 
the heart of Peter Van de Bogert was much 
lighter on his return to the camp than it had 
been when he set forth, for the promise of a 
breakfast was highly comforting. 

He had covered half the distance on his way 
when suddenly he stopped as a wild yell rose 
on the silence of the forest. In a moment it 
was repeated and the reports of rifles mingled 
with the hideous shout. Instantly he under- 
stood what it all meant — the men of his party 
had been attacked by the pursuing Indians. 

For a moment Peter was tempted to turn and 
flee from the region, but the impulse was quickly 
restrained as he realized that he too was one of 
the men in Lieutenant Turner’s band and what- 


A Fresh Alarm 


293 


ever his own peril might be he must not desert 
his friends. He began to run toward the place 
where he had left his companions. The shouts 
and the reports of the guns still sounded, but 
he had not gone far before he became aware 
that the appalling noise had abruptly ceased. 
Nothing could be heard in the silence of the 
great forest. 

Puzzled as well as alarmed by the startling 
change, Peter stopped and listened intently as 
he peered before him among the trees. His 
heart was beating furiously and, though he was 
not aware of it, his face was colorless. For a 
long time he waited, but no sound broke the 
stillness. At length, unable to endure the sus- 
pense longer, he began to move forward, and 
darting from the shelter of one great tree to that 
of another, stealthily approached the place he 
was seeking. Not a sound was to be heard nor 
had one of his enemies been seen. The very 
silence was eloquent. His excitement steadily 
increased and when at last he could look down 
upon the spot where he had left his friends, for 
a moment his heart seemed to rise in his throat. 
Stretched upon the ground he could count a 
half dozen lifeless bodies, and one of them he 
was positive was that of Jeremiah. The result 
of the sudden onslaught of the Indians was 
only too apparent, but even the horror of the 


294 


The Young Rangers 


sight before him was forgotten when Peter saw 
the cedars at one side of the camp slowly part 
and he was aware that some one was stepping 
forth from the hiding-place. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


The Frenchman, Frank 

I NSTANTLY dodging behind one of the great 
trees Peter grasped his rifle with trembling 
hands and watched the cedars before him. The 
first thought in his mind was that some of the 
attacking party had been left behind to secure 
any of the soldiers who might have escaped the 
first onslaught. He was determined to defend 
himself to the utmost, and was holding his gun 
in readiness for instant use if it should be re- 
quired. 

As the bushes parted and a head appeared for 
a moment and then was hastily withdrawn, the 
glimpse of it which Peter obtained startled him 
anew, for it revealed the presence of a white 
man. But as the face had so quickly disap- 
peared the young soldier had been unable to rec- 
ognize it, and in deep suspense he waited for 
further developments. 

Nor had he long to wait, for, apparently satis- 
fied that there was no one near to be feared, the 
man again thrust aside the branches of the cedars 
and slowly stepped forth into the open space. 
An exclamation almost escaped Peter’s lips when 
295 


296 The Young Rangers 

he recognized the Frenchman, Frank, whom he 
had not seen since the return of the hunter to 
Major Rodgers’ Rangers. Repressing his impulse 
to hail the man, toward whom his anger and sus- 
picion were still keen, Peter remained in his place 
of concealment and watched Frank as the latter 
stood and gazed about him in every direction. 
For a brief time the Frenchman remained mo- 
tionless, then, apparently convinced that he had 
no one to fear, he stealthily approached the pros- 
trate bodies of the fallen men and began to rifle 
their pockets. Angered as well as disgusted by 
his actions, Peter twice raised his rifle to his 
shoulder and aimed at the traitor, but each time 
he restrained the impulse and continued to ob- 
serve the stealthy actions of the Frenchman. 
From one body to another the man moved 
quickly, carefully inspecting such articles as he 
discovered in the pockets of the unfortunate 
victims of the attack, but when he rolled the 
body of Jeremiah upon its side and began to treat 
it as he had those of the others, Peter could no 
longer restrain himself. Lifting his rifle again 
to his shoulder he shouted as he took careful 
aim, 

“ You rascal ! You villain ! I’ll ” 

Peter abruptly stopped as the man stood erect 
and began to look about him, his terror and as- 
tonishment manifest in his face as well as in his 


The Frenchman* Frank 297 

actions. But the young soldier did not fire, for 
at that very moment he had perceived another 
man approaching from the opposite side of the 
spot where the little company had halted. It 
was impossible to recognize him, although it was 
plain that he was white, but the sight was so un- 
expected that Peter waited for a moment to dis- 
cover what was about to take place. 

Frank had perceived the man at the same 
time, and from his actions Peter suspected that 
he attributed the hail he had heard to the new- 
comer. It was evident, also, to Peter, that the 
approaching white man was aware only of the 
presence of Frank in the camp, for his gaze 
was intently fixed upon the Frenchman as he 
slowly drew near. The young soldier lowered 
his gun, but not moving from his hiding-place, 
excitedly watched the two before him. In a 
moment Frank’s attitude and demeanor changed. 
A smile appeared on his face, and with out- 
stretched hands he awaited the coming of the 
man, whom Peter now recognized to be Simeon 
Cree, one of those who had been in the little 
force which Lieutenant Dunbar had been lead- 
ing through the wilderness. 

“ Eet ees too bad,” said Frank glibly, as the 
man joined him. “ Look at that and at that,” 
he added solemnly, as he pointed first at one 
prostrate body and then at another. “ Eet ees 


298 The Young Rangers 

one great — what you call him? — eet ees one 
great peety.” 

“ Yes. Yes,” replied Simeon with a shudder. 
“Have they gone? Are you sure?” he added 
as he glanced about him. 

“ Yes. Oui. They are gone. They shall not 
come back. Eet ees one peety that they are not 
here. We shall make them spik,” and Frank 
laid his hands significantly upon his rifle at the 
words. 

“ Yes ! Yes ! ” muttered Simon. “ Poor Jere- 
miah,” he added, as he looked down upon the 
lifeless face of Jeremiah. “ Did any get away 
besides myself? Am I the only one to escape ? ” 
“ Some was gone with the Abenakis.” 

“ What are you doing here ? ” Simeon abruptly 
demanded. “ You are a Frenchman. Were you 

one of the rascals that attacked ” 

“No. No,” interrupted Frank eagerly. “ I 
was one friend of Major Rodgers. I was one 
help to him. I was just come an’ what do I see ? 
My friend is shot. He was one great friend to 
me,” and as he spoke the Frenchman looked 
down upon the dead Jeremiah. 

“ Where are you going now ? ” 

“I do not know. Who shall say? My friends 
are all gone,” and Frank swept his arm about 
him as if he was implying that no help was to 
be found anywhere. 


The Frenchman, Frank 299 

“ And there isn’t one of this party left ? ” in- 
quired Simeon dolefully. 

“ You shall see for yourself/’ and Frank re- 
peated his vague gesture. 

“ Are you sure the Abenakis have gone? Do 
you think they’ll come back ? ” Simeon glanced 
fearfully behind him as if the very suggestion 
increased his alarm. 

“ They shall not come back,” replied Frank 
confidently. “ You shall see. They have some 
of the men with them as — what you call him ? — 
as prisoners.” 

“ How do you know?” demanded Simeon 
suspiciously. 

“ Deed I not see ? Yes, I have seen him,” said 
Frank excitedly. “ That is why I am come. 

Eet ees to help my frien’s But eet ees too 

late,” he added, shaking his head as he spoke, 
as if the thought was more than he could bear. 

“ Where are you going now ? ” 

“ I shall go with you,” replied Frank cheer- 
fully. “ You shall — what you call heem? — you 
shall be a protect to me and I shall be a protect 
to you.” 

Whether or not the suggestion was comforting 
Simeon he had not time to say, for at that 
moment, unable to remain longer where he was, 
and enraged by what he had just heard, Peter 
stepped forth from his hiding-place and boldly 


300 The Young Rangers 

approached the two. The sight of a man so near 
them was startling to both, and as they turned 
quickly at the sound of Peter’s voice they 
promptly raised their guns to their shoulders. 
For an instant Peter feared from Frank’s ex- 
pression that he would fire, but as he again hailed 
them, both lowered their rifles and in silence 
awaited his approach. 

“ Ah, lad, you escaped too, I see,” said Simeon, 
when Peter halted before him. 

“ Yes, but no thanks to that rascal ! ” replied 
the young soldier as he turned savagely upon 
the Frenchman. Without waiting to explain 
the cause of his wrath Peter advanced directly 
in front of Frank and said in a tone that re- 
vealed his excitement, although his words were 
spoken slowly, 

“ Now, you villain, take out of your pocket 
what you stole from these poor fellows ! ” and he 
glanced for an instant, as he spoke, at the bodies 
of the fallen men. 

“Eet ees one meestake,” responded Frank 
quickly. “ Eet ees one beeg meestake. I have 
not ” 

“ Take those things out of your pocket ! ” de- 
manded Peter savagely. 

The face of the Frenchman became pale, but 
he made no motion to comply with the abrupt 
demand of the young soldier. 


The Frenchman, Frank 301 

“ Perhaps you are wrong, Peter ” began 

Simeon. 

“ Take those things out of your pocket ! ” re- 
peated Peter, ignoring the interruption. 

For an instant the Frenchman glanced from 
the face of one man to that of the other, but dis- 
covering no expression of sympathy on either, 
although it was plain that Simeon was mystified 
by the demand Peter had made, he slowly thrust 
his hand into his pocket and drew forth a knife 
with a handle of horn, a small Bible, and a 
few coins, which he handed to Peter without a 
word. 

As the young soldier received the articles 
Simeon’s surprise was so great that under other 
conditions Peter would have been tempted to 
laugh. But he was too deeply in earnest now to 
be turned aside from his purpose. 

The Frenchman, however, quickly recovered 
from his momentary confusion and said lightly to 
Peter, “ You shall have heem ! You shall have 
heern all. I shall take great pleasure in gifing 
you all I shall find.” At the same time he 
thrust his hand into another pocket and drew 
forth various other articles of greater or less 
value and extended them all to the young 
soldier. 

“ I shall haf pleasure in gifing you these,” he 
said lightly. “My heart is — what you call 


302 The Young Rangers 

heem? — my heart is crushed when I behold 
what has happen to my friends. When I haf 
come to thees place what ees eet my eye sees ? 
Eet ees dead. Eet ees scalp. Eet ees no more. 
What shall I do? Shall I weep? No. No. I 
shall take what I shall fin’ and then I shall seek 
thees man ” — and he pointed at Peter as he spoke 
— “ and he shall take all thees to the seester, to 
the wifes of the poor men. Ees eet not so? 
You shall take heem ? ” he added in apparent 
eagerness. 

For an instant Peter was nonplussed by the 
apparent sincerity of the Frenchman. He cer- 
tainly had seen him search the bodies of the 
fallen men, but was it possible that he had done 
so from the motive to which he had referred ? 
Such an explanation might be possible, and for 
a moment Peter’s confusion of mind was so evi- 
dent that Frank was quick to take advantage 
of it. 

“ Yees,” he said eagerly. “ You shall take 
heem. You shall tell how Frank shall save all 
thees. You shall tell the major ” 

“ You’re going with us ? ” interrupted Peter. 

“ Yees, I shall go, but it shall be — what you 
call heem ? — later ? I shall come when eet ees 
to-morrow ” 

Suddenly Frank paused, and as he stared 
intently into the forest in the rear of the two 


The Frenchman, Frank 


3°3 


men, they both turned abruptly and followed 
his glance. Their confusion increased when 
with a shout of apparent fear the Frenchman 
darted into the woods, and almost before Peter 
and Simeon were aware of what had happened 
he had disappeared from sight. 

Fearful of some new peril threatening them 
from the direction in which Frank had been 
gazing, both Peter and Simeon fled swiftly into the 
forest. For several minutes they continued to 
run, but when no sounds of pursuit were heard 
they at last stopped and listened. Silence reigned, 
and after several minutes Peter said, 

“That fellow has made fools of us, Simeon. 
He’s got away.” 

“ It may be so,” assented Simeon, “ but that 
is what we must do too.” 

“ What’s that? ” whispered Peter. 

“ Get away.” 

“ I don’t want to leave Jeremiah there ” 

“You won’t leave him there. Jeremiah has 
gone. He left only the house he lived in. We 
can’t do anything for Jeremiah now. This fel- 
low Frank, if he is what you seem to think, 
may get some of his friends an’ come back. 
No, we’ve got to push on. I see you have some 
squirrels, but we mustn’t stop even to roast them 
now. For the sake of our men as well as for 
our own lives we’ve just got to keep on.” 


304 The Young Rangers 

In spite of his own feeling Peter was aware 
that the advice of his companion was best, and 
though he was weary and hungry he at once as- 
sented, and the two soldiers pushed forward on 
their way. 

At nightfall, under the shelter of an over- 
hanging cliff, they kindled a fire and roasted 
three of the squirrels which Peter had secured. 
There was danger in having a fire, as both were 
well aware, but their feeling of hunger was so 
imperative that they ventured to incur the pos- 
sible risk. As soon as their supper had been 
prepared they put out their fire and then began 
a feast that to Peter, at least, seemed the most 
enjoyable he had ever had. 

Their hunger satisfied, their feeling of weari- 
ness once more asserted itself, and after a brief 
consultation they decided that both should 
sleep at once, neither remaining on guard. 
Rest was demanded and they endeavored to 
persuade themselves that nothing else could 
give them such hopes of safety. 

Accordingly they both stretched themselves 
upon the ground in a secluded spot under the 
same cliff, though at a little distance from the 
place where their fire had been made. When 
they awoke in the morning it was to discover 
that snow had fallen during the night and that 
it was still falling. A new peril threatened 


The Frenchman, Frank 305 

them, for if the Abenakis were still in pursuit 
they could easily follow the footprints in the 
snow. 

It was decided not to delay, and without 
breakfast, reserving the three remaining squir- 
rels until they should have felt a need for food 
greater than that which then possessed them, 
they resumed their journey. The storm had 
ceased when they halted again and it was near 
noon, but even hunger was forgotten in the ex- 
citement which speedily swept over both the 
weary soldiers. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


A Desperate Plight 


HEY had stopped on the bank of a small 



A stream and had discovered immediately 
that some party had encamped there very re- 
cently — probably not more than a few hours be- 
fore their own arrival. But the signs of the 
camp were forgotten in the many evidences that 
a struggle of some kind had occurred there. 
The snow was trampled, there were places where 
men had been thrown to the ground and had 
fought in a manner that had left traces of the 
contest r plainly visible. Without speaking both 
men glanced about them, fearful of discovering 
the bodies of some of their recent companions, 
but they soon perceived that not one was 


there. 


Then, moved by a common impulse, they be- 
gan to search for evidences which might disclose 
what the fate of their friends had been. Foot- 
prints of men were plainly visible, but they 
were all near together and all led in one direc- 
tion, away from the spot. 

“They made a prisoner of every one,” said 
Simeon at last, in a low voice. 


3°6 


A Desperate Plight 307 

“Yes,” assented Peter, who was still vainly 
striving to discover some trace of the unfortu- 
nate men. 

“The Abenakis may come back,” suggested 
Simeon. 

“ Not unless they went on toward the Ammo- 
noosuc. It doesn’t look as if they did that,” 
continued Peter, pointing at the footprints in 
the snow. “ They all went off together, and it 
was back toward the St. Lawrence, too.” 

“ We ought to go on,” said Simeon, quickly. 

“ I’m ready There ! What’s that ? ” 

Both men stood and stared up at the near-by 
trees, for a call had seemed to come from the 
top of one of the fir trees. In a moment both 
were convinced that they had not been mistaken, 
for the trembling call was repeated. 

“ Peter ! Peter Van de Bogert ! Wait ! 
Don’t go ! Wait ! ” 

The voice was not loud but the earnestness of 
the tones was unmistakable. 

“ Who are you ? Where are you ? What do 
you want ? ” called Peter cautiously as he peered 
up into the branches. 

He could see now that there was a movement 
of some kind in the tree from which the hail 
had come, and before long the body of a man 
descended from the hiding-place in the fir. 
Excitedly they watched and waited, and soon a 


308 The Young Rangers 

man dropped to the ground and advanced to 
the place where they were standing. 

“ Jacob ! Jacob Thorne ! Is that you ? ” de- 
manded Simeon in astonishment. 

“ No. It’s General Amherst, or may be Gen- 
eral Wolfe. I’m not just clear in my own mind 
who I am or where I am.” There was a twinkle 
in the eyes of the rugged soldier that seemed 
strangely out of place in view of the peril that 
surrounded all three. 

“ Where are the men with Ensign Avery ? ” 
demanded Simeon. “ You were in his party, 
weren’t you? ” 

“ Yes. They’ve all gone back with the red- 
skins — all except me.” 

“ Prisoners ? ” 

“ Yes, sir. Prisoners every one of them.” 

“ How did you escape? ” 

“ I climbed the tree. I thought a dozen times 
they knew where I was, but they were so well 
satisfied with what they got that they either for- 
got all about me or didn’t see me when I ran for 
the tree, though I don’t just see how they 
did it.” 

“ Was any one killed ? ” inquired Simeon 
soberly. 

“ I don’t think so. I didn’t see any one. 
They surrounded the place here and made a 
rush and took every man. ’Twas a miracle 


A Desperate Plight 309 

they didn’t see me. I was close to the tree and 
just turned and made for it as fast as I could go.” 

“ How long ago was it? ” 

“ I don’t know. I haven’t the slightest idea. 
I think it was to-day.” 

“ It was this morning some time,” broke in 
Peter. “ Everything here shows it was. But 
we must leave. We mustn’t stop a minute 
longer. There may be a dozen more of the 
bands of the Abenakis between here and the 
mouth of the Ammonoosuc.” 

“ That’s good advice,” said Jacob. “ I trust 
you have something to eat. I haven’t had a 
mouthful since yesterday noon.” 

“ We have just three squirrels that Peter got,” 
replied Simeon. “ We don’t know when we can 
get anything more so we shall have to make 
them last just as long as we can.” 

The new addition to the party eyed the 
squirrels longingly, but he did not speak, and 
Peter’s suggestion to push forward was acted 
upon with a promptness that betrayed the fears 
in the heart of each member of the little party. 
The air was crisp and cold and the sun shone 
clearly. They would be an easy mark for any 
pursuing party of the Abenakis, and the fact 
that almost every man in Ensign Avery’s party 
had been taken prisoner at a place far beyond 
that where the destruction of the men with 


3 10 


The Young Rangers 


Lieutenant Dunbar had occurred, increased their 
fears. In spite of their hunger and weariness 
they moved swiftly forward, maintaining a care- 
ful outlook and seldom halting for the rest which 
every one knew he needed, but of which no one 
spoke. 

At last, near nightfall, they stopped and their 
hunger was so keen that despite the presence of 
danger they kindled a fire and roasted the three 
squirrels. As soon as they had eaten their sup- 
per, refreshed by the food and strengthened by 
the brief rest, they resumed their difficult 
journey and continued on their way far into the 
night. 

About midnight they halted once more, and 
cutting some fir tips, made a bed in a secluded 
spot where they slept soundly until daylight ap- 
peared. When Peter arose he discovered that 
Jacob was nowhere to be seen, but the fact that 
he had taken with him the bow and arrows at 
once showed the purpose with which he had 
gone, and the young soldier, aware that he was 
exceedingly hungry, found himself eagerly 
awaiting Jacob’s return. 

Simeon had now joined him and when Peter 
explained the cause of their friend’s absence, he, 
too, silently watched and waited for Jacob’s re- 
turn with an eagerness as great as that of the 
young soldier. 


3 1 1 


A Desperate Plight 

It was not long before they perceived the man 
approaching and it required no explanation on 
his part to convince them both that his attempt 
to secure food had met with failure. 

“ I saw a rabbit/' explained Jacob dejectedly, 
as he joined his friends, “ but I couldn't get 
him. I fired every arrow but I'm not very good 
at the use of such things. Now if I had had 
my rifle " 

“ You used every arrow ! " interrupted Peter 
angrily. 

“ Yes, every one," replied Jacob, as if his in- 
dustry was a source of pride to him. “ I did 
my part, but the little beast wouldn’t stand still 
long enough for me to hit him." 

“ Come on, then ! " said Peter savagely, for 
hunger and weariness had combined to increase 
the anger he felt. “ You would have helped 
more if you hadn’t done a thing. We’ll have 
to use our guns and that will mean that the 
thieving redskins will find out just where we 
are. Come on ! " 

In nowise abashed by the rebuff, Jacob at once 
set forth with his companions as the journey 
was resumed. Not a mouthful of food was in 
their possession and all were aware that many a 
toilsome mile must be traversed before they 
could arrive at the place where food was to be in 
waiting for them. 


3 12 


The Young Rangers 

The ground over which they were traveling 
was becoming more barren, and the presence of 
game less and less promising. All three men 
watched eagerly for something that might serve 
as food, but the day was almost gone and not a 
sign of what they desired had been seen. The 
difficulty of making their way over the rough, 
barren wilderness increased, and their strength 
was failing, too. When at last they halted for 
the rest that had become imperative, the feeling 
of despair that possessed them all was eloquently 
expressed by their faces. 

“ Something must be done or we’ll never reach 
the mouth of the Ammonoosuc,” said Simeon 
gloomily. “ We’ll have to take our guns and 
see if we can’t find something.” 

“ We’ve kept watch all day and haven’t seen 
anything,” responded Peter. “ I don’t see what 
you expect to find here any more than we have 
all day.” 

“ We’ve got to find something ! ” retorted 
Simeon. “ We’ll all three go out from this 
place and make a circuit. We’ll find some- 
thing. We must. Every one of us must try, 
and we’ll all report back here in an hour.” 

Without a protest the men started on their 
quest, but w r hen an hour had elapsed Peter had 
not seen anything that would serve as food and 
almost in despair he retraced his way to the 


3 1 3 


A Desperate Plight 

spot where they had agreed to meet. He found 
Jacob already there, and as the young soldier 
drew near the latter said, 

“ What did you find, Peter ? ” 

“ Not a thing.” 

“ What ! ” 

“ Pve told you,” replied Peter gloomily. 
“ What did you get?” 

“ 1 What did I get?’ I didn’t find anything. 
I was too tired to go far. I thought you would 
bring something in. I thought surely you 
would.” 

“ Well, I didn’t,” was all the reply that Peter 
made. 

In silence the two men seated themselves 
under the shelter of a huge boulder and awaited 
the return of Simeon. Every hope was now 
centred upon him and only a few moments had 
passed when they perceived him approaching 
through the forest. 

“ What did you find ? ” demanded Jacob 
eagerly, rising quickly as he spoke. 

“ Not much. Did either of you get any- 
thing?” 

“Not a thing,” responded Peter. “Jacob, 
here, was too tired to try, and I could not find 
even a rabbit track.” 

Simeon looked for a moment at Jacob as if 
he was minded to express his opinion, but evi- 


314 The Young Rangers 

dently thinking better of his plan, he thrust 
his hand into his pocket and drew forth a few 
lily bulbs and a few tubers of the climbing 
plant which Peter knew as “ ground nuts.” 

“ It’s just a little better than nothing at all,” 
said Simeon, “ but it may help us for a bit.” 

“ Yes, it will,” said Jacob eagerly, beginning 
to devour the supplies. 

“ You hold on there ! ” said Simeon sternly. 
“ Put back all you’ve got in your hands. I 
mean it ! ” he added still more sternly. “ This 
is a life and death matter and we’ll share and 
share alike.” 

Jacob hesitated a moment, and then glancing 
first at one of his companions and then at the 
other, without a word restored what he had 
taken. A just division was then made and the 
food at once devoured. 

“ Peter, I think we’d better go on, don’t 
you?” inquired Simeon when the repast was 
concluded and he had risen. 

“ Yes,” said Peter simply. He could see that 
his friend was seriously troubled and believed 
that their hope, perhaps their sole hope now, 
lay in the possibility of overtaking some other 
party or of arriving at the meeting-place before 
their strength should be all gone. A new fear 
was in Peter’s heart as he thought of the possi- 
bility of others being in the same predicament 


A Desperate Plight 315 

in which they themselves were, but he did not 
refer to his anxiety as he rose to join his friend. 

“ Pm too tired to go on now,” moaned Jacob. 

“ You go now if you go with us,” replied 
Simeon. 

“ Then I’ll come on alone.” 

For an instant Simeon glanced at Peter as if 
he was seeking the young soldier’s advice, but 
he speedily turned again to Jacob and said, 

“ Man, it’s your only hope. You’d better 
come.” 

“ I’ll come a little later.” 

Without another word Simeon and Peter de- 
parted, both believing that Jacob would speedily 
overtake them, but the hours passed and the 
man did not appear. The feeling of gloom and 
almost of despair that rested upon the two men 
was too keen to permit them long to think of 
Jacob’s obstinacy. Their own way w r as difficult 
too, but as they slowly pushed forward the fear 
of pursuit became less keen. In the morning 
they were so fortunate as to secure a rabbit 
which Peter shot, but they had not finished 
their breakfast before they were both startled by 
the faint report of a gun from some distance in 
advance of them. 

In surprise they gazed each into the other’s 
face for an instant and then Simeon said, 
“ That’s our friends ! ” 



3 1 6 


The Young Rangers 

“ Come on, then ! ” said Peter eagerly, rising 
as he spoke, with his portion of the rabbit in 
his hand. 

Without a word they proceeded through the 
forest with such strength as they could com- 
mand and it was not long before Simeon ex- 
claimed, “ There’s our meeting-place and there 
are some of our men, too I ” 

With a shout they pushed forward and in a 
brief time found themselves in the midst of 
some of their recent companions, but all their 
hopefulness was quickly quenched when they 
looked about them. 


CHAPTER XXX 


The Sight of a Canoe 
HE relief party which General Amherst was 



-I- to have sent was not there. Ashes could 
be seen at various places which plainly indicated 
that the men had been there but had gone away, 
and it was manifest, too, that not more than a day 
or two had elapsed since their departure. But 
no supplies had been left and the needs of the 
Rangers, who had now assembled at the mouth 
of the Ammonoosuc according to the previous 
arrangement, had apparently been disregarded. 
The surmise of the despairing sufferers was cor- 
rect, for the relief party had indeed been there 
only two days before, but not finding any of 
Rodgers’ men at the place had speedily gone 
back, believing them to have been taken by the 
Frenchmen and Indians, or to have met with 
some other serious misfortune which had pre- 
vented them from coming. 

The sole relief which Peter Van de Bogert ob- 
tained was in the sight of Sam, whom he found 
soon after his arrival at the meeting place. The 
warm greeting of the young soldier was cordially 
returned by the hunter as he said, 


3 18 The Young Rangers 

“ You did well, lad. I feared for you. I didn’t 
know whether you would get here or not. 
Lieutenant Dunbar didn’t come, I hear.” 

“ No, and he won’t come either.” 

“ That’s as may be, but I fear you’re right, lad. 
The redskins got him an’ th’ most o’ his men. 
I thought they had you, too.” 

“ They almost got me. Did any of Ensign 
Avery’s party get away ? ” 

“ Not a man.” 

“ What’s to become of us, Sam ? ” 

“ Tell you better after a spell.” 

“ Do you know what’s to be done ? ” 

“ I know what is being tried. Nobody knows 
how ’twill come out.” 

“ What is it, Sam?” inquired Peter excitedly. 

“ The major is workin’. An’ he has need to, 
too. I never see such a woebegone lot of men 
together in my life. Some o’ ’em are sick, some 
are tired out, an’ more yet haven’t spunk enough 
left even to try t’ get out o’ this.” 

“ But what’s the major doing ? ” persisted 
Peter. 

“ He’s built a raft, that’s what he’s done, an’ 
drifted off down stream Tong with Cap’n Ogden 
an’ one o’ th’ Abenaki boys.” 

“ Built a raft ! ” exclaimed Peter. 

“ Yes, built a raft. Haven’t ye ever heard 
o’ that before ? ” 


The Sight of a Canoe 319 

“ Where are they going? What does he ex- 
pect to do ? ” 

“ I don’t know what he expects, but I do hap- 
pen t’ know he’s hopin’ t’ get through t’ Num- 
ber Four, an’ if he finds that sneak that didn’t 
wait for us here he’ll make quick work o’ him, 
I’m thinkin’.” 

“ Who is it that you mean, Sam ? ” 

“ I mean that sneak Lieutenant Stephen what 
Gen’l Amherst is supposed to ’a’ sent up here. 
He came, too, but he cleared out again an’ didn’t 
leave even a mouthful to eat behind him. He 
was too scared to be decent. He ought t’ have 
his jacket trimmed, though that’s too good for 
him ! ” 1 

“ How long does th’ major expect to be gone ? ” 
inquired Peter seriously. 

“ That’s as may be. Prob’ly ten or twelve 
days.” 

“ And what is to become of us while he’s 
away? ” 

“ That depends on us.” 

“ Is there anything to eat here? ” 

“ Not unless we find it.” 

“ Have you seen anything we can get, Sam ? ” 

“ Yes. I’ve found a few groun’nuts and a few 
lily bulbs.” 

1 For his dastardly conduct Lieutenant Stephen was afterward ex- 
pelled from the service. 


3 2 ° 


The Young Rangers 


“ Not much in them to keep a man alive.” 

“ Yes, there is, too ! I tell you, lad, I’ve got 
t’ keep alive for th’ sake o’ th’ little woman. 
An’ you, too, Peter, you’ve got to keep up, too.” 

Peter made no response as he looked about 
him at the men. Weary, forlorn, many of them 
plainly hopeless, the sight certainly was not in- 
spiring. 

“ Never you mind th’ others ! ” said Sam as he 
perceived how downcast his friend was. “ Let 
’em give up if they want to. We shan’t. I never 
learned how to quit yet, an’ I don’t think I’ll 
begin now.” 

“ That’s so, Sam ! ” said Peter more warmly as 
he felt the determination of the hunter steal into 
his own heart. “ Sam, is that squaw here yet ? ” 

“ You mean ‘ our ’ squaw? I don’t know.” 

“ Have you seen Frank anywhere ? ” 

“ No. Have you ? ” 

“ Yes, I saw him a few days ago, but he wasn’t 
marching in the same direction we’re going. 
Have you heard anything how General Wolfe is 
getting on at Quebec ? ” 

“ Nothin’ except that last reports said he was 
still at it.” 

“ He’ll never take the place, will he, Sam ? ” 

“ That’s as may be.” 

“ Has anything been heard from General 
Amherst ? ” 


3 21 


The Sight of a Canoe 

“ Not a word. 1 Course we expected somethin’ 
when we was t’ meet that Lieutenant Stephen 
here, but as he didn’t wait for us we’re still in 
the dark. Come on, lad. Don’t ask any more 
o’ your questions. I know ye’re as curious as a 
girl, but we’d better take our guns an’ try to 
find some squirrels. Ye look as if a bite wouldn’t 
hurt ye a bit.” 

“ Will it be safe to use our guns? ” 

“ Safer ’n starvin’,” said Sam dryly. 

The two men left the camp and began their 
search for food. At nightfall when they re- 
turned, however, only three squirrels had been 
shot, and as they divided the food they had ob- 
tained among their friends, their intense hunger 
was but slightly appeased when at last they sought 
their beds of balsam tips. 

On the following day they renewed their 
efforts, as did others of the Rangers, but the 
region was too barren to provide much game, 
and their efforts were rewarded with slight suc- 
cess. Groundnuts and lily bulbs dug out of the 
swamps still provided most of the food and the 
gaunt faces of the men and the feeling of despair 
that settled over the camp plainly indicated that 
what hope had been left among the men was 
slowly dying out. Indeed, confidence that 
Major Rodgers would be able to obtain any sup- 
plies was daily becoming less. Had it not been 


322 The Young Rangers 

for Sam’s unfailing courage, even Peter would 
have yielded to the prevailing despair. Some 
of the men were now ill, and hopelessly yielded 
to the disease that had seized upon them. Deaths 
became frequent, and the conditions in the camp 
were appalling. The weather, too, was intensely 
cold, and only a few of the men had strength 
sufficient to cut the fuel that was required for 
the fires. Even the dastardly failure of Lieu- 
tenant Stephen to leave any supplies behind him 
when he had abandoned the place, no longer 
aroused any feeling of anger among the soldiers. 
Starvation apparently was to be their fate, and 
many were }delding to it with an apathy that of 
itself increased the prevailing despair. 

It was now the tenth day since Major Rodgers 
had departed on the rude raft he had constructed. 
It was true he had promised to do his utmost to 
have supplies brought the men by that time, but 
so keen was the hopelessness in the camp that 
even the coming of the promised day aroused 
but little interest, for few believed that the 
dauntless leader of the Rangers could fulfil his 
promise. 

On that morning the hunter, stirred afresh 
by the suffering now apparent in the face of his 
young companion, insisted that they two should 
make one more attempt to secure some game. 
Peter listlessly had assented, but he was so weak 


The Sight of a Canoe 323 

when they set forth on their expedition that it 
was only with the greatest difficulty he could 
follow the hunter. 

Not a word was spoken by either as they 
slowly walked down the shore of the river, and 
even when Sam suddenly raised his rifle and 
fired at a lone squirrel he had seen, Peter 
watched his companion without any apparent 
interest. As Sam hastened to the place where 
the squirrel had fallen, and without a word be- 
gan to kindle a fire and then prepare his prize 
for cooking, Peter joined him. Eagerly he 
watched his friend without offering to assist, and 
when, from the spit which the hunter deftly 
made, the odor of the roasting flesh greeted his 
nostrils, his face for a moment took on an ex- 
pression of intense eagerness. This soon, how- 
ever, gave place to another as he said, 

“ Sam, do you think this is right ? ” 

“ What’s right ? ” retorted the hunter, without 
turning his eyes away from the fire. 

“ Is it right for us to keep this squirrel for our- 
selves ? There are men who are starving you 
know in the camp.” 

“ Let ’em go an’ do what we’ve done,” retorted 
Sam. Then after a brief silence he continued, 
il We’ll be able to help them ail the better if we 
get a little strength ourselves, lad.” 

The hunter’s words satisfied the scruples of 


324 The Young Rangers 

the young soldier, and when Sam withdrew the 
browned flesh from the fire, and cutting it into 
two portions, handed the larger one to his friend, 
he ate as only a starving man can and even 
failed to note that the hunter had reserved the 
smaller part for himself. 

Refreshed by the repast Peter’s courage re- 
turned, and when he had flung the last well- 
picked bone into the bushes he turned to his 
companion and said, 

“ Now, Sam, we’ll try to find something for 
the other men.” 

“ That’s right, lad. We’ll ” 

The hunter stopped abruptly, and gazing out 
upon the river uttered a low exclamation of sur- 
prise. Peter had quickly followed the move- 
ment of his friend, and for a moment could 
scarce credit what he beheld. Before him he 
could see a heavily laden canoe slowly proceed- 
ing up the stream. He at once concluded that 
the little craft contained supplies for the men, 
and seizing his hat he ran swiftly to the shore 
and shouted and danced almost like a man be- 
reft of his senses. If his frantic actions were 
seen by the men in the canoe they gave no heed, 
but proceeded slowly on their way toward the 
camp. 

“ Come, lad, we’ll go back,” said the hunter. 

The two men began to retrace their way and 


3 2 5 


The Sight of a Canoe 

when they arrived at the camp it was to behold 
a scene which no one that saw it, ever forgot. 
The Rangers were crying, shouting, waving their 
arms and leaping about with such vigor that 
few could have believed they had been so near 
death only a few hours before. The approach- 
ing canoe had been discovered and the sight had 
aroused every man that could make his way to 
the shore. 

In a brief time the canoe landed, and amidst 
the frantic shouts of the starving rangers its 
contents were speedily taken to the fires that 
had been hastily kindled and then such a repast 
was served as few had ever dared to look for- 
ward to sharing. 

At last, when the demands of the hungry men 
had to an extent been appeased, the two men 
who had brought the supplies told their story. 
It appeared that on the second day after Major 
Rodgers had started down the stream, his raft 
had been caught in the rapids and only after a 
desperate struggle in the swift waters had he and 
his companions gained the land. 

Almost exhausted by their efforts they then 
painfully made their way to the shore at the 
foot of the rapids and there, while his compan- 
ions went in search of squirrels for food, the 
major began to make another raft. He was too 
weak to wield an axe, and felled the trees he 


326 The Young Rangers 

required by setting fire to them. Again he used 
fire to obtain logs of the length he desired, and 
bound them together after a fashion by the aid 
of a few thongs and many willow branches. 
The raft, though far from being trustworthy, 
still served its purpose, and at last, on the fifth 
day after their departure from the camp, they 
arrived at the first of the English settlements, 
“Number Four.” 1 Before the intrepid major 
would satisfy his own hunger he saw to it that 
a canoe was laden with provisions and at once 
despatched up the river to the aid of his suffer- 
ing comrades. Two days later, the men who 
had come to the camp explained, the major him- 
self was to return with more canoes filled with 
food and the danger of starvation was ended. 

Great as was the rejoicing among the Rangers, 
their interest in the reports which the men 
brought of the doings of General Amherst was 
soon aroused. 

The general, they reported, had, for some 
reason which the soldiers could not understand, 
delayed his efforts to advance to the aid of 
Wolfe at Quebec. De Bourlamaque’s defenses 
at Isle-aux-Noix had been greatly strengthened 
after the fall of Fort Niagara, and the French- 
men were making a most determined effort to 
retain their hold upon Canada. 


Charlestown. 


The Sight of a Canoe 327 

Amherst, meanwhile, had delayed until Cap- 
tain Loring had completed the brig and sloop 
which had been planned, but at last they were 
declared to be ready and sailed in a search for 
the French vessels on the lake. But the French 
“ navy ” made but slight resistance, for in the 
engagements two of their vessels were sunk by 
their own crews, one was run aground, while 
the fourth fled for safety to Isle-aux-Noix. 
Then General Amherst with his army embarked 
in bateaux, but the season was now late and his 
fleet encountered a storm which continued for 
several days. 

Too easily discouraged by the storm, and 
having delayed until the cold weather had 
come, Amherst suddenly abandoned his attempt 
to go to the aid of Wolfe and returned to Crown 
Point where he began to strengthen the fort. 
But his delay was criminal, for it had left the 
young General Wolfe alone in his fearful con- 
flict before the walls of Quebec. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


The Road From Number Four 

F OR several days the well-nigh exhausted 
men with Major Rodgers remained at 
“ Number Four,” thereby obtaining the rest 
which was demanded, and preparing for the 
long march through the wilderness back to 
Crown Point. Some of the soldiers were in no 
condition even to attempt this march and were 
to remain until a measure of strength had re- 
turned. Many had succumbed to the hardships 
they had experienced and had been buried by 
their comrades in the wilderness. The fate 
which had befallen the soldiers who had been 
made prisoners by the pursuing Abenakis was a 
source of anxiety, but months passed before it 
was definitely learned that all of them had been 
put to death by the treacherous savages. 

Before Major Rodgers was ready to start on 
the return to Crown Point, Sam approached 
Peter one day and said simply : 

“ Good-bye, lad.” 

“ Where are you going ? What are you up to 
now, Sam?” demanded his friend in surprise. 

“ I'm goin’ home, that’s what I’m goin’ t’ do.” 

328 


The Road From Number Four 329 

“ Before the rest of us start ? ” 

“ That’s what I am ! There’s a little woman 
waitin’ for me an’ I’m not goin’ t’ stay here any 
longer. I’ve done nothin’ but wait an’ wait an’ 
I can tell ye, Peter, I’ve had all I want o’ it.” 

“ But, Sam ” began Peter. 

“ There isn’t any 1 but ’ about it. I’m goin’,” 
said the hunter sturdily. 

For a moment Peter did not speak. He was 
aware of the restlessness of his friend and could 
see that nothing was likely to shake the de- 
termination of the hunter when he spoke as he 
had just done. At last he said : 

“ I can’t go with you, Sam.” 

“ No more ye can’t, lad. I didn’t expect ye 
to.” 

“ You’ll be all alone, Sam.” 

“ ’Twon’t be th’ first time.” 

“ But the major may need your help.” 

“ What, in waitin’ ? I rather guess not. They 
seem t’ be able to do all that without me. 
Look at Webb an’ see what he didn’t do ! Look 
at Aunt Nabby ! He was th’ best waiter o’ ’em 
all ! Then look at General Amherst too ! I 
did think he’d do somethin’, but he’s jest waitin’ 
like th’ rest. An’ now here’s th’ major, he’s 
caught th’ waitin’ fever too, an’ I’m ’most afraid 
I’ll get it if I stay here much longer. I’m goin’ 
t’ start, that’s what I’m goin’ t’ do.” 


330 The Young Rangers 

“ What about General Wolfe at Quebec ? ” in- 
quired Peter. 

“ He may be waitin' like th’ rest, for all I 
know." 

“ Yes, but we don't know, and that's the worst 
of it." 

“ Well, maybe th’ major’ll wait long enough 
for ye t' find out. I’m not very curious myself 
an' I can’t stay here forever." 

“ Sam, you never told me about Frank." 

“ No, an’ I shan’t tell ye now, either. I’ve 
got too much t’ do. Some day, lad, I’ll tell ye 
all ’bout what happened t’ me, but not now. 
I’ve got t' find out how the little woman is 
makin’ it go." 

“ And John too. We haven’t heard a word 
about him." 

“ An' what’s more ye never will, leastwise 
that's my ’pinion." 

“.You think he was ” 

“Yes, I do. That's just what I think, an’ 
nothin' else." 

“ Poor Jeremiah never knew what happened 
to him, then." 

“ No, Jeremiah didn't know, an' 'twasamercy 
too. Beats all how fond he was o' that boy. I 
never could see much in him myself." 

Peter smiled as he recalled the friendly jeal- 
ousy that existed between Sam and Jeremiah 


The Road From Number Four 331 

over their favorites, but he did not refer to the 
fact. 

“ Did you hear anything about what happened 
to the squaw, Sam ? ” he inquired. 

“ Th’ squaw what tried t’ shoot me ? No. I 
saw her with th’ other five redskins we started 
out from th’ Abenaki village with, but I haven’t 
seen her since. Have you ? ” 

“ Not once.” 

“ Well, she prob’ly has gone t’ her happy 
huntin’ grounds. She was crazy, lad, crazy’s a 
loon.” 

“ She had a right t’ be. Probably it was the 
loss of her baby — her papoose, that made 
her so.” 

“ Prob’ly ’twas,” responded Sam with more 
apparent indifference than he really felt. “ But 
I’ll own up, Peter, I feel a bit safer without her. 
Ye never can tell what one o’ those redskins’ll 
do if she gets started as this squaw did. She 
seemed t’ be a good friend to Mary, though, an’ 
I guess I could manage somehow t’ look after 
my own scalp.” 

“ Have you heard whether Jacob has shown up 
or not ? ” 

“ I heard he hadn’t. He’s among th’ missin’.” 

“ Poor Jacob.” 

“ Yes. He was poorer ’n wood. An’ lazier 
’n he was poor. If his time had come, an’ I 


33 2 


The Young Rangers 

don’t believe any man ever leaves this world 
afore his time, then I’m glad it had t’ be Jacob 
instead o’ some others. He was a good one at 
waitin’ though.” 

“ I wish we knew how things are at Quebec.” 

“ I wish we did, but we don’t.” 

“ General Wolfe will do more than wait, 
though.” 

“ From what I hear o’ him, I should say he 
would.” 

“ Do you honestly think he stands any chance 
of capturing Quebec, Sam ? ” 

“ That’s as may be. If, instead of this de- 
layin’ General Amherst had gone on as he 
ought t’ have gone, I think he’d have stood a 
mighty good chance. As ’tis I can’t tell any- 
thing ’bout it.” 

“ What do you think made General Amherst 
wait so ? ” 

“ It’s his natur’, like Aunt Nabby’s, I guess.” 

“ Don’t you think he might have been trying 
to avoid the mistakes Webb and Aunt Nabby 
made ? You know they lost because they didn’t 
take care to guard their rear. Perhaps General 
Amherst is trying to do what they didn’t do, 
and that may have held him back.” 

“ That’s as may be. But my own personal 
’pinion an’ belief is that if he’d thought 
half as much at what was ahead o’ him as 


The Road From Number Four 333 

he did of what was behind him he’d have 
joined General Wolfe a long time ago an’ we’d 
have had Quebec long afore this. Good-bye, 
lad,” added Sam abruptly, as he thrust forth his 
hand. 

“ Good-bye,” responded Peter, grasping it 
warmly. “ Give my best regards to Mary. I 
hope you’ll make the trip all right.” 

The hunter did not reply. He turned away 
and many months passed before Peter saw him 
again. Eager as the young soldier was to re- 
turn with his friend, he knew that his own posi- 
tion in the army forbade any such thought. He 
must remain until the time of his enlistment had 
expired. Sam, however, had never been regu- 
larly enrolled in the provincial troops ; but his 
knowledge of the region, his experience in deal- 
ing with the Indians, and, above all, his courage 
and skill in the use of his rifle had made the 
leaders more than willing to accept his services 
even as he chose to give them. And his devo- 
tion to the cause of the colonies had never been 
more marked than in the present campaign. 

After the lapse of a few days Major Rodgers 
decided that it would be safe to start on the 
return to Crown Point. A road, or at least a 
wide pathway through the forest, had already 
been made by General Amherst’s orders, as we 
know, and though the storms were frequent and 


334 The Young Rangers 

the cold at times intense, the return march was 
not so difficult as their recent advance through 
the forests and wilderness had been. Then, too, 
there were provisions for the men and suffering 
from the want of food was no longer to be 
feared. There was no necessity for haste now 
and Major Rodgers was careful of the men who 
had endured so much in the expedition on 
which they had entered under his leadership. 

At last the weary men arrived within sight of 
the fortress which General Amherst had erected 
at Crown Point, and such a shout went up as 
Peter had never before heard. It was a place of 
safety, of shelter and of help from men whom 
they knew to be tried and true. As the ap- 
proaching force was discovered a little band of 
men rushed hastily from the fort to meet them, 
and even before they had come near enough to 
grasp the hands of their friends in the midst of 
the shout of joy that went up as the soldiers 
came nearer could be heard the exultant cry, 

“ Quebec has fallen ! Quebec has fallen ! ” 
For a moment the hardy Rangers halted and 
stood staring at the approaching men as if they 
hardly dared to credit what they had heard. 

“ Quebec has fallen ! Quebec has fallen ! ” 
Again and again the shout rang out and then, 
with no semblance of order, the men all made a 
wild rush for the fort. In a moment their own 


The Road From Number Four 335 

hardships were forgotten and all the sufferings 
of their own expedition were ignored. The 
stronghold of Canada was in possession of the 
British and, in the rejoicing, even the tardy 
general in command at Crown Point was no 
longer blamed for his delays. Quebec had fallen ! 
The soldiers grasped the hands of their friends 
and with beaming eyes looked in one another’s 
faces. Not one could mistake the meaning of 
the expression he beheld. It meant that the 
long contest was either at an end or was cer- 
tainly drawing to its close. Fort Du Quesne 
(Fort Pitt) was now in the hands of the Eng- 
lish, and so the defenses of the West were 
guarded. Ticonderoga and Crown Point, com- 
manding the approach to Canada by Lake 
Champlain, were also theirs. Niagara had been 
taken and their control of the region where the 
great fur trade existed was now assured. Louis- 
burg, on the coast of Nova Scotia, which had 
been a menace to New England and in com- 
mand of the fisheries, was also theirs, and Fort 
Frontenac, the fortress at the place where the 
mighty St. Lawrence left the waters of the Great 
Lakes, was now also in possession of the Eng- 
lish. Only Montreal and the region north of 
Lake Champlain remained in possession of the 
French, and with these cut off, as they were by 
water and by land, from the help which their 


336 The Young Rangers 

own friends might bring, there could be slight 
question as to the fate of all Canada. 

At least so all the men at Fort Crown Point 
believed. There still remained some work to 
be done but it was no longer with the enemy in 
possession of any strategic or important place. 

The joy of the men at Crown Point increased 
when a runner brought the report that Mont- 
calm, the ablest of all the Frenchmen in 
America, had fallen in the defense of Quebec. 
Perhaps it was only natural that the rough sol- 
diers should then have been glad that the great- 
est of their enemies was no longer to be feared, 
but in the light of passing years the bravery 
and heroism of the young French commander 
are honored by friend and foe alike. 

A deep gloom settled over the fort when it 
was also reported that young General Wolfe had 
fallen, as in person he had led his determined 
men to the attack on the Plains of Abraham. 
Many details of the fierce struggle could not be 
had until others should traverse the wilderness 
between Quebec and Crown Point. Some inci- 
dents, especially those concerning the two fallen 
leaders, however, gained a report among the men 
who were of course eager to hear every word 
that came from the captured citadel. 

It was understood that both generals had lived 
long enough after the battle was ended to hear 


The Road From Number Four 337 

of the result. It was reported that General 
Wolfe when he was informed of the victory had 
said, “Then I die happy.” 

Montcalm, when he was told that the French 
had been defeated and that his own life must 
soon be ended because of the wounds he had 
received, had said, “ So much the better ; I shall 
not live to see the surrender of Quebec.” The 
surrender of the town itself did not occur until 
five days after the victory of the British on the 
Plains of Abraham. 

There was also a story of General Wolfe stand- 
ing in the bow of one of the small boats that had 
conveyed his men to the place on the shore 
where they were to land and attempt to make 
their way to the heights, where the battle was 
fought. Near Wolfe was a young midshipman, 
James Robison, 1 and he reported that fre- 
quently during the two hours in which the 
fleet was drifting with the current of the 
St. Lawrence, the youthful general repeated in 
a low voice selections from “ Gray’s Elegy,” 
dwelling frequently upon the line : 

u The paths of glory lead but to the grave.” 

“ 1 would rather have written those lines than 
take Quebec,” said Wolfe. But there was no 

1 Afterward professor of natural philosophy in the University of 
Edinburgh. 


338 The Young Rangers 

one to make reply. Perhaps he had a premoni- 
tion, a warning of the fate that was to befall 
him. He could not foresee the depths of grief 
into which all the English people were plunged 
by his death. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


Conclusion 

M ONTHS had passed since the stirring events 
on Lake Champlain and in the Canadian 
and New Hampshire wilderness. The summer 
had again returned and gone and the fields and 
forests were now golden hued. The autumn 
landscape contained no threat of war, and many 
of the men who had toiled in the long and 
dreary marches of the army were toiling now in 
fields which their own hands had cleared. In 
the sparsely settled country new houses built of 
logs had been erected and evidences were to be 
seen on every side that peace had come again. 

It is true the army on Lake Champlain had 
not been disbanded, and there still remained 
much work to be done by the hardy men. But 
miles away from the region of the conflict there 
was a little log cabin in a clearing which had 
manifestly been recently enlarged. Not far 
from it a noisy brook went sparkling on its 
way. In the distance some high and wooded 
hills formed a background for the picture and 
the fields near the little house were carefully 
339 


340 


The Young Rangers 

tilled, and from some already the harvests had 
been gathered. 

In the doorway of the house a young woman 
had several times appeared, a sturdy little fellow 
in her arms, who seemed to look out upon the 
landscape as eagerly as did his mother. There 
was no trace of fear in her expression as she 
glanced toward the woods beyond the barn, 
where the steady sound of the blows of an axe 
could be heard. Apparently satisfied by what 
she had heard, the young mother each time 
reentered the house and resumed her task, and 
the hum of a spinning-wheel clearly indicated 
what the work was. 

Again she left the wheel, and catching up the 
small lad in her arms, approached the doorway 
and stood listening intently, for the sounds of 
the axe could no longer be heard. In a brief 
time, however, around the corner of the barn 
the rugged form of a man appeared, his axe 
slung over his shoulder and his rifle carried in 
his right hand, for Sam, the hunter, never felt 
entirely at ease when his trusty weapon was not 
in his grasp. 

As he caught sight of the two in the doorway 
of his house, his pace became quicker, and the 
little fellow in the arms of his mother began to 
laugh and throw himself as he perceived his 
father. 


Conclusion 


341 


“ There, Mary,” laughed Sam, as he took the 
little lad in his arms, “ isn’t he the cutest now 
you ever saw ? ” 

A smile of content appeared on Mary’s face, 
but she did not reply in words. 

“ There, now, you little Pete ! Be good like 
the real Peter Van de Bogert, who give ye yer 
name,” said Sam, as the miniature Peter began 
to squirm uneasily in his father’s arms. 

“ Don’t scold him, Sam,” laughed Mary. 

“ ‘ Scold him ’ ? I’m jest a tryin’ t’ make him 
a bit like th’ man he’s named for, an’ who’s 
never seen him. What d’ye s’pose Peter would 
say if he could see him now, Mary ? ” 

“ I don’t know. I don’t believe he’d know 
what to say. He’s had more to do of late with 
guns and Frenchmen than he has with ” 

“ Don’t ye b’lieve it, Mary ! Don’t ye b’lieve 
a word o’ it ! I wish Peter could see him. Why, 
the lad doesn’t even know that this little chap 
is here, much less what his name is.” And the 
hunter tossed the small Peter into the air several 
times and caught him as he fell, much to the 
delight of his small son. 

“Yes, I wish Peter might see him,” assented 
Mary. “ He’s the best young man I ever saw.” 

“Except me, Mary, ye mean, don’t ye?” 
laughed Sam. 

“ 1 Young ’ ! You don’t call yourself a ‘ young ’ 


342 The Young Rangers 

man, do you, Sam?” replied Mary mischiev- 
ously. 

“ I’m not so young as this chap,” retorted the 
hunter, tossing his offspring again into the air. 
“ Still, I’m not so dreadful old.” 

“ You’re thirty-five, Sam, if you’re a day.” 

“ Yes, I s’pose I be, but when I get hold of 
Pete here I don’t feel a mite older ’n he is, an’ 
I don’t b’lieve he thinks I am, either. Now, do 
you, lad ? Speak up and take your daddy’s 
part ! ” 

The small Peter responded vigorously, but his 
language was not intelligible to any except his 
proud father. 

“ Well, my lad, I’ll have to set ye down an’ 
go out an’ milk those two cows. ’Twon’t be 
long afore I’ll have you Tong with me helpin’ 
with th’ chores. I say, Mary, won’t he be cute 
when he’s big enough for me to show him how 
to shoot a rifle an’ fix his traps, an’ ” 

The hunter suddenly paused as a long hallo 
was heard from the pathway that led into the 
forest. The approach of a visitor was an event 
in the lonely little cabin, miles distant from the 
nearest human habitation, but there was some- 
thing in the call which the hunter had heard 
that had quickly aroused him. With his baby 
still in his arms Sam stepped quickly outside the 
door and excitedly gave vent to an answering 


Conclusion 


343 


shout, loud, long and peculiar. No response was 
given to his cry, and the hunter remained peer- 
ing anxiously into the forest, and unmindful 
even of the gurgling noise of the small Peter 
who apparently was attempting to echo his 
father’s shout. 

A man soon appeared on the border of the 
forest, and the moment the hunter perceived 
him, with his little lad still in his arms, he ran 
swiftly to meet the newcomer. 

“ There ! ” he exclaimed as he drew near, “ I 
knew ’twas you, Peter Van de Bogert. I’ve been 
lookin’ for you all summer. Why didn’t ye 
come before ? ” 

“ Sam ! ” replied Peter, for it was indeed the 
young soldier, as he stopped and stared blankly 
at the child in the hunter’s arms, “ what’s that ? ” 

“ That, sir, is Peter Van de Bogert the two,” 
replied Sam proudly. 

“ Do you mean it, Sam?” inquired Peter 
softly, his eyes shining as he spoke. 

“ ‘ Mean it ’ ? ’Course I mean it ! I’d like t’ 
know if ye don’t know me well enough by this 
time t’ understand I most gen’rally always say 
what I mean. We just had t’ name him Peter,” 
he added. “ Mary wanted it so and so did I.” 

“ Come here to me, then,” said Peter, holding 
out his hands to the little stranger. For a mo- 
ment the little fellow drew back and hid his 


344 The Young Rangers 

head on his father’s neck, for the sight of a 
strange face was startling to him, but he glanced 
up, then held forth his arms to the man for 
whom he had been named, and with many a 
laugh and kick of his little fat legs, responded 
to Peter’s appeal. The young soldier lifted his 
namesake to his shoulder, and as he and the 
hunter at once turned toward the house it would 
have been difficult to determine whose pride was 
the greater — Peter’s or the hunter’s. 

When they arrived at the house Mary’s 
welcome was as warm as that of her husband, 
and Peter’s heart was stirred within him as he 
found himself once more in the home of his 
friends. 

For a few moments they conversed eagerly, 
and then Sam declared that he must attend to 
the chores which could not be neglected even for 
such a great event as the arrival of the man 
whom above all others they were rejoiced to have 
in their household. Peter insisted upon going 
with his friend to the barn, and as the younger 
Peter was equally insistent upon joining the ex- 
pedition he, too, was permitted to go. 

When they returned to the house Mary had 
their supper ready, and as the little party seated 
themselves at the table it was apparent that all, 
including even Peter the second, were in high 
spirits. It is true the table was a rude affair 


Conclusion 


345 


fashioned by the hands of the hunter, the dishes 
were some of them of pewter (brought out in 
honor of their guest) and some of wood, the 
“ service ” was decidedly unique and simple, but 
the joy in the hearts of the friends was undimmed 
by any thought of these things. Honey, which 
the hunter had secured from nests of the wild 
bees, potatoes grown in their own garden and 
roasted and served with cream, roast partridges 
and various other tempting dishes were there, 
and it was indeed a feast fit for the king, as Peter 
warmly declared. 

After supper when the men seated themselves 
on some rude chairs (also the handiwork of the 
hunter) in the clearing in front of the cabin, 
Mary soon joined them, the youthful Peter asleep 
in her arms, and the conversation naturally 
turned to the events in which Sam was deeply 
interested and of which Peter had a more recent 
knowledge than his friend. 

“ I didn’t want t’ leave th’ army,” Sam was 
saying, “ but I had to, an’ that’s all there was 
to it.” 

“ We haven’t missed you, Sam,” laughed Peter. 
“ In fact, you were not needed.” 

“ That’s as may be,” grumbled the hunter, ig- 
noring the laugh which greeted his friend’s 
words. “ Tell me what ye did after I come 
away.” 


346 The Young Rangers 

“ Well, last May General Amherst ordered 
Major Rodgers and about three hundred of the 
Rangers, and perhaps twenty-five of the light 
infantry, to try to surprise the French forts at 
St. John’s and Chambly ” 

“ Did you go, Peter? ” interrupted Sam. 

“I did.” 

“ Tell us ’bout it, then.” 

“ It was about the fourth of June when we 
landed on the west shore of the lake, that is, 
two hundred of us landed there, and the major 
ordered the rest of the party to stay on board 
the sloops we’d sailed on, and they went back to 
Isle La Motte. Two days after that about three 
hundred and fifty Frenchmen attacked us, and 
it was the warmest fight I ever saw.” 

“ How did ye come out ? ” inquired the hunter 
quickly. 

“ The fight didn’t last very long, but it was 
hard while it did last. Sixteen of the Rangers 
were killed, and ten or a dozen wounded.” 

“ But ye drove th’ Frenchmen off? ” inquired 
the hunter eagerly. 

“ Yes, we drove them off,” said Peter quietly, 
“ and then we all went to Isle La Motte. We 
stayed there three days, then we left and landed 
at the mouth of the Great Chazy River and creep- 
ing around Isle-aux-Noix, we destroyed a little 
stockade fort below St. John’s, took twenty-five 


Conclusion 


347 

prisoners and then got back to Crown Point all 
safe and sound.” 

“ And never touched Isle-aux-Noix ? ” de- 
manded Sam. 

“ We didn’t,” laughed Peter, “ but Colonel 
Haviland, in a few days, started from Crown 
Point with fifteen hundred regulars, about eight- 
een hundred provincials and a few Indians, and 
camped right opposite Isle-aux-Noix and opened 
fire with his mortars.” 

“ An’ took th’ whole thing ?” inquired Sam 
excitedly. 

il Almost, not quite,” laughed Peter. “ The 
Frenchmen didn’t wait to be taken. De Bou- 
gain slipt out and away with all his men except 
thirty, and made for Montreal.” 

“Did he get there? Did ye get th’ thirty 
men he’d left ? ” 

“ Yes, both things happened,” acknowledged 
Peter. 

“ An’ so Montreal’s the only place th’ French- 
men have got now ? ” 

“ Perhaps ; but they won’t have that long. 
Colonel Haviland has gone there with his men 
to join Murray and Amherst before this time. 
Montreal is as good as ours now .” 1 

1 On the day when Haviland arrived before the walls of Montreal, 
Vandreuil surrendered, and by his act the French control of Canada 
was ended. In the treaty of peace which was signed in Paris, Febru- 
ary 10, 1763, Canada was formally ceded to Great Britain. 


34§ 


The Young Rangers 

“ That’s right ! ’Twon’t be much such a fight, 
though, as poor Wolfe had at Quebec.” 

“ No. That was wonderful, Sam. No one 
but General Wolfe could have done it, everybody 
says. Just think of it ! How he waited and 
fought, and kept up his own heart and his men 
too. And then think how he didn’t give up 
and how he led his men along that path up to 
the Heights of Abraham. And what a fight 
they made there. Ah, it was wonderful ! But 
what a pity it is that both Montcalm and Wolfe 
fell.” 

“ I don’ care so much ’bout th’ Frenchman,” 
said Sam sturdily, “ but I’m mighty sorry ’bout 
General Wolfe. He was a good man.” 

The party was silent for a brief time and then 
Sam said, “ Did ye ever hear what become o’ 
that boy — that friend o’ yours — John ? ” 

“ Not a word,” said Peter slowly. “ He was 
sent on from the Abenaki village, but I don’t 
believe he ever lived to reach Montreal or Que- 
bec either. We know how the Abenakis treated 
the men they took when we were trying to get 
to the mouth of the Ammonoosuc. Probably 
that’s what happened to John, too.” 

“ Prob’ly,” assented Sam soberly. “ An’ Jer- 
emiah, he never knew.” 

“ No, he never knew. Sam, did you ever hear 
what became of that squaw ? ” 


Conclusion 


349 


“ Ask her,” replied Sam, pointing to his wife. 

“ Yes, she’s been here,” said Mary with a 
smile. 

“ Been here? What did she do? Weren’t 
you afraid ? ” 

“ No. Not now. The poor thing has lost her 
mind.” 

“ Crazy’s a loon,” interjected Sam. 

“ But we’re not afraid any more. Since little 
Peter has been here she thinks he belongs to 
her. And she has been here twice,” explained 
Mary. 

“ Weren’t you afraid to come up here again 
anyway ? ” 

“ No. We were afraid not to come,” said Sam. 
“ Ye see, I knew th’ war was ’bout over, an’ I 
was more afraid somebody ’d get our clearin’. So 
we come last April. An’ we haven’t had a bit o’ 
trouble.” 

“ Sam,” said Peter suddenly, “ you never told 
me about that time when you were chased by 
Frank. How did they happen to get you ? ” 

“ Didn’t I ever tell ye ’bout that ? ” said Sam, 
his eyes twinkling as he spoke. “ Well, that’s 
strange, I must say. I s’posed ye knew.” 

“ Knew what? ” 

“ Knew all ’bout it.” 

“ I didn’t know anything about it. Tell me. 
What was it ? ” 


35 ° 


The Young Rangers 

“ ’Twas all arranged beforehand, Peter, only 
th’ major wouldn’t let me tell ye.” The hunter 
laughed at his friend’s perplexity and continued, 
“Yes, ’twas all fixed up. I let him take me, an’ 
he helped me get away from Isle-aux-Noix, 
only he had t’ ’pear to chase me with his canoe, 
but he didn’t get me. You’ll own up t’ that.” 

“ And the major knew all about it ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ He must have thought I was a great one,” 
said Peter somewhat foolishly, as he recalled his 
own actions and words. 

“ That’s as may be. He knew Frank prob’ly 
told th’ Frenchmen jest ’s much ’bout our affairs 
as he told us ’bout theirs. My own ’pinion is 
he was paid by both sides.” 

“ Did you ever hear what became of him ? ” 

“ Yes, th’ major sent him to Montreal but he 
never showed up again.” 

“Maybe something happened to him,” sug- 
gested Peter with a smile. 

“ Maybe the’ did. That’s as may be. I’m 
thinkin’ somethin’ may happen t’ him when we 
get Montreal, but then again, that’s as may be.” 

“ Perhaps we’ll know some day,” said Peter. 
But they never did. 

“ I say, Peter,” said Sam abruptly, “ your 
time in th’ army is out, isn’t it? ” 

“ Yes, though I may have to go back ” 


Conclusion 


35 1 

“ No. The thing is did now. Did ye come 
straight here from th’ camp ? ” 

“ Almost/’ laughed Peter, slightly embarrassed 
by the hunter’s shrewd question. 

“ Yes, I see. I see. How is she, lad? ” 

“Who?” 

“ Well, now, I guess ye know. Who would I 
mean but Sarah ? ” 1 

“ She’s well.” 

“ Glad t’ hear it. Peter, will ye make a 
clearin’ next t’ ours? ” Sam spoke eagerly and 
his friend appeared to share in the feeling. “ I 
know Sarah’d like it here.” 

“ I think she would.” 

And when Peter Van de Bogert, on the fol- 
lowing day, departed from the hunter’s home, he 
had roughly staked his claim, and all, including 
even the little fellow whom Sam called “ Peter 
the Two,” were confident that he would soon re- 
turn, and not alone. 


1 See “ The Fort in the Forest.” 


; 




\ 




- 




AUG 28 1906 


. 
























































- 













































v 




























1 - 




























< 

' 

. • 

















































■ 

EfS 

. 






































7 



' 






































. 




. 


. 


























